#lost over 25k words at least | Explore Tumblr posts and blogs

solar-wing · 7 months ago

Text

⚣ Open Arms ♾️

⚣♾️ A/N → yall betta love my butt from dawn till dusk and kiss it from dusk till dawn. 25K WORDS?!?!?! EXCUSE ME?! Anyway, another request done! This was an anonymous one, though that I got from my previous account but never did. So, whoever sent this in, I hope you see and enjoy it! Gotta say, it definitely feels good getting these requests out of my inbox. Well, my screenshots, at least. I used this request as a continuation of a previous fic I did, which you can read here: ⚣ Forever 💛 You can read this as a standalone, but I recommend reading the previous part beforehand for context. ALSO HERE'S THE ANGST YALL WANT SO BAD FROM ME YOU FIENDS! NOW GET🤺 GET🤺 BACK I SAY🤺 WARNINGS: Mentions of Death | Angst/Comfort | Emotional Fluffy Vibes | TW: Neglectful Parenting | Implied smexy stuff but compared to what I write, it's literally nothing | ETC

⚣♾️ Summary → Conner couldn't let it go; wouldn't let it go. He was out there somewhere, lost and afraid. His instincts have never lied to him in the past, and he was certain they weren't starting now, no matter how much the Team thought he was holding on to lost hope. They made a promise to each other, and Conner planned on keeping that promise no matter what.

⚣♾️ Words → 25.6K

REBLOGS & replies are greatly appreciated, please! 💛

⚣ ENJOY ♾️

How long is forever?

By definition: it means ‘for all future time; for always.’ Another line says ‘lasting or permanent.’ That’s what it was supposed to mean by the books at least. When he promised he would stay forever, that’s what he was supposed to do. That’s what he should've done.

Guess not all promises were meant to be kept, and words were really just that, words. No power to them at all.

Whoever said the pen is mightier than the sword, Conner wanted to meet that guy just to show him how wrong he was, possibly with an actual sword if he had his way, but, hopefully, that wouldn’t happen.

Hopefully.

It had been over a year since Y/N’s disappearance. A year since he up and blinked out of Conner’s life, his friend's lives, and so on. There wasn’t a day that the young superhero didn’t find himself dreaming or thinking about Y/N. He’d catch himself frequently getting lost in remembering the way his smile always put him in a good mood.

When he was happy, Conner was happy.

Truthfully, he felt as if everything that happened before he met the young super was less significant now. Everything that happened before the two met didn’t matter anymore. Only what happened then and in the future.

Not even the day when Dick, Wally, and Kal found him at Cadmus and set him free. Or when Batman and the Justice League set him and his new friends up with their own headquarters and stealth team. Not even the day when he finally seemed to have Superman’s acceptance and bond as a mentor and family figure.

Before Y/N, life was just that; life. Something where he got up every day, worked out or trained with the team, went to school, beat up bad guys, and then went home to do it again. All those were supposed to be exciting things, for him at least, since those were things he never had or would’ve gotten to experience had it not been for his ‘liberation.’

At the time, that could’ve meant something special to him. But then some new guy stumbled into his life and fucked everything up.

“Heard we’re supposed to be getting a new recruit,” Wally mentioned as he and Kal were currently sparring in the training circle.

“Yeah, me too, or at least I read about it. Saw his file on the Batcave and read over it. There wasn’t much detail in there besides a little bit of his background. He goes to that really prestigious boarding school in the Midwest and his family is one of the most elite and wealthiest families on the East Coast.” Robin said as he was typing away at the computer.

“Great. Another spoiled rotten rich kid on the team. Sounds awesome,” Artemis uttered while organizing her arrow pack.

“Hey, I’m not rotten!” The Boy Wonder responded, feigning offense.

“Ah, but you weren’t offended by the spoiled rich part. Point still stands then,” Artemis smirked.

“Why do we even need another person? It’s not like we’re lacking or anything.” Conner proclaimed, his arms crossed in his usual defiant manner as his face held not an ounce of joy on it.

“I don’t know, I think it’d be nice to have a new member as a part of the team. It’s always great to meet new people. And who knows, maybe they can help us be even better.” M’Gann spoke.

“So you think we’re bad and need improvement,” Conner responded with an accusatory tone.

“No, that’s not what I’m saying at all. I just don’t think it’s bad if we learn from other people.” She responded, though slightly more irritable than before.

Part of the reason why she had no problem when Conner proposed they split up and just remain friends/teammates was not having to deal with his mood swings and attitude all the time. Don’t get her wrong though, he was a great boyfriend, inside and outside. But, it was clear to her that she was not a high priority on Conner’s radar.

Superboy was still getting to know who he was and understanding his place in this world, and that came with understanding his emotions and how they responded to certain situations. As time passed, he realized his ‘feelings’ or what he thought were feelings for the Martian girl were nothing more than platonic.

A byproduct of his exposure to the outside world, and society’s definition of a ‘normal’ relationship, which usually consisted of a handsome, strong fella and a nice, pretty gal. He figured that was the role he had to take on. However, after some time, realizing how forced and unhappy he felt with the role he placed himself in, it created a wedge between the two superheroes, thus prompting them to end their relationship on good terms.

Conner had things he needed to work through, and M’Gann wanted someone who put her first before anything else.

“I agree with M’Gann. Meeting different people and learning from their stories is always a valuable lesson. You never know how they could impact you in the present and the future,” Kal commented after beating Wally in their match, the floor lighting up to announce the speedster’s defeat.

Conner only let out a displeased grunt in response before the sound of the Zeta Gateway activating caught his and everyone else’s attention.

Everyone was a little apprehensive about adding a new member to the Team in the beginning, even M’Gann and Kaldur despite their positive attitudes. They had a dynamic, a flow that worked for them, and they were all more or less living by the line of thinking that if something wasn’t broken, why try and fix it?

But, change was inevitable. And, this change may have been something they all could happily get used to, seeing how the recruit seemed to tame their hot-headed Kryptonian the moment he walked into the mission room.

Okay, not tame in a way like he was an animal, but more in the manner of calming down. It was no secret that everyone knew Superboy had a bit of a temper and given his biology and nature, Wally once made a joke that they all should bring hard hats to the Cave just in case Conner was in a bad mood and needed to punch something.

He didn’t find it amusing, but he also couldn’t deny the truth of it. It became something the Kryptonian sort of obsessed over and wanted to change about himself. Especially in front of the recruit who he couldn’t understand why for the life of him he cared so much about what they thought about him.

He didn’t even realize how much he was trying to show himself as a level-headed person in front of the new guy until M’Gann pulled him aside one day and asked why he was acting so weird.

He tried to deny it at first, claiming he wasn’t acting weird at all and M’Gann was reading too much into something that wasn’t there. As expected, the Martian didn’t let it go and decided to present evidence to back up her claim.

She brought up the first week Y/N spent at the Cave, and Conner didn’t necessarily come off as anxious, but everyone could tell he was nervous, which had them all puzzled. Before then, it was rare (try never) that any of them would see the Kryptonian nervous or anxious about something. And if he was, he’d usually mask it with anger or disdain.

Yet, after meeting the new hero on their team, something about all of that changed.

“I wonder what kind of abilities he has,” M’Gann wondered aloud, an excited look on her face as everyone stood by the entryway to the Zeta Gateway.

“There wasn’t anything recorded in the file on the Batcomputer. Maybe he’s another vigilante like Artemis and me.” Robin said.

“Hopefully, a better one than Bird Boy.” The snarky smirk the archer currently held was met with an unpleasant look from the Boy Wonder before their attention was redirected to the gateway, hearing the computer announcing their mentor's arrival.

Batman, Superman, and Flash came through one by one, while being followed by another individual none of them had recognized. The computer announced their name as a guest, which Robin figured was because he wasn’t fully registered into the Justice League systems yet.

He had a puzzling feeling about why Batman was being more secretive around this individual, seeing as he usually puts every single detail he can find on a person of interest into a file. Plus, he would always have things like registrations and paperwork taken care of before anything else was done.

Not to say it made him suspicious, but he was curious.

The others waited patiently while their superiors came into the mission room, followed by the individual who was carrying a small designer duffle bag. His clothes and look were simple, and he held a genuine and curious look in his eyes, tinged with a bit of uncertainty that Superboy managed to pick up as well from how hard he was staring and analyzing the boy from the moment he walked in. Though, if you asked him, he’d most definitely say he was not staring.

It wasn’t obvious, as the guy took whatever measures he could to hide it, but he could tell the young man came from wealth. It was a familiar aesthetic and look that the Kryptonian had come to learn by being friends with Boy Wonder and all, even if he wasn’t necessarily born into a rich family.

Plus, through certain missions and social events his ‘status’ would get him into, he’d had his fair share of interactions and hand-shaking with those who had more money than they would ever need. He’d begun to learn their various looks and covers. Most were unpleasant, hiding underneath a vain and inflated sense of superiority. Something he almost could relate to at one point, considering he used to believe his powers and abilities put him above everyone.

This guy was different, though. Conner couldn’t put his finger on it, but something about him was intriguing. Nobody he had ever met before made the young Kryptonian feel whatever that Earth saying was he’d heard M’Gann rambling about one time. Something about butterflies in the stomach.

Why one would even eat a butterfly was beyond him. Yet, the feeling she described was exactly what Conner was feeling in his stomach at the moment. His first immediate thought was that his stomach was broken and it took Zatanna, Artemis, and M’Gann explaining it with the help of Black Canary that a week and a half later he was nervous or scared.

“Hello, everyone. As I’m sure you’re already aware, we’ve decided to recruit a new addition to your team. His name is Y/N, and he’ll be staying here at the Cave for a few weeks while we get more details situated. Y/N, meet your new team.”

Everyone introduced themselves one by one to the recruit, and since Conner was on the end, he was the last one to be greeted which he now regretted. He started going over in his head how he should say ‘hi’, not wanting to come off too aggressive where he scared him, but also not wanting to sound like he was some weakling.

It took getting an elbow shoved into his side from Robin for him to notice everyone looking at him, including the reason for his distantness.

“Oh, uh… Sorry. Hello, I’m Boysuper.”

Everyone started laughing, including Superman and Flash, and Conner swore he saw a hint of a chuckle from Batman as well. It wasn’t until he thought back on his words and realized his mistake that he blushed embarrassingly. Though everyone found it funny, they were all more or less completely thrown off.

This behavior was completely out of character for Boysuper! If someone were writing a character analysis of him, they’d say this was completely unimaginable and not realistic at all. It wasn’t anything like him or something he would do.

Which is exactly what made it all the more shocking and funny.

Y/N, also tickled by the name mistake, gave him grace and just pretended it didn’t happen.

“Hi Superboy, nice to meet you.” His smile was something that clouded Conner's thoughts, focusing in on the innocence in his face and the twinkle in his eye as he looked back into the Kryptonian’s eyes.

For a fleeting moment, Superboy forgot everyone else was there as he reached his hand out to shake the others. As far as he knew, Kryptonians didn’t sweat, yet his palms felt hot and they felt damp. He was almost scared to touch the boy’s hand, thinking the man would find him gross and disgusting perspiring in his palm.

It didn’t happen, though. They shook hands, and Conner got a weird tingle up his arms that had him freaking out even more on the inside. But, the smile on Y/N’s face kept him rooted. Kept him from leaping off the ground like a spooked cat who’d just been electrocuted.

Despite his nervous feelings, seeing the beautiful face smiling at him made him feel happy on the inside. It was a nice feeling, a very welcomed feeling. Something he wanted to cherish and protect forever.

Wait, did he say beautiful?

At some point, Black Canary along with Superman helped explain to Superboy what he was feeling of desire and attraction, and that it was completely normal to have those feelings, no matter who they were aimed at.

Artemis was a little less careful and just stated the simple truth.

“You’ve got a crush lover-boy.”

Everyone chuckled and laughed at the statement and the somewhat irony behind the revelation.

That day, Y/N changed his perspective on the meaning and purpose of life. Before, he didn’t see the significance in the saying ‘You only live once.’ True, you do only live once, but if you live to do the same thing over and over each day, then what’s the point of living at all?

What was the point of getting to know things or wanting to improve and get better at something when we all had the same eventual fate, give or take how many years it took for it to come? What did life really mean if all it had was for you to wake up and do the same thing you did yesterday and the day before that?

It was one of the constant questions he had mulled over in his head since his liberation from Cadmus and being welcomed into the Team. His first and only purpose in life was to be a weapon. Now, besides doing good and saving the world now and then, he had the chance to do something meaningful with his life.

He just didn't know what meaningful was.

Until he met Y/N, who from the very moment they met had a way of bringing out the best in Conner and making him want to be a better person. It wasn't like the Kryptonian was a bad guy or anything. In fact, he was a great friend, teammate, and hero. But, there was something about the boy that just made him want to be a better version of himself.

Even despite the rocky start to their relationship.

"I'm telling you, there's something up with that kid. Batman said something about them needing to do 'more tests' and that he couldn't return back until they were sure he wouldn't be a liability," Conner spoke with his teammates in one of the library rooms in their base.

Conner had recently overheard a conversation between Y/N and Batman when he was going to try and 'confess' his feelings for him as his friends had encouraged him to do, even M'Gann. But, those plans were halted when he overheard the Dark Knight talking to the recruit about tests and making sure they wouldn't be bugged.

He mentioned something about the school Y/N was attending and how they also had to make sure his parents wouldn't be a liability or get caught in the crossfire. The biggest thing that caught the Kryptonian's attention was when Batman said he had to absolutely keep his full identity a secret from the rest of the team, especially from Conner himself.

And, no matter how sad and reluctant Y/N sounded when he agreed to Batman's instructions and feeling a strong urge to comfort him, he didn't waste a second before running back to his friends and telling them everything. After the Red Tornado ordeal with his siblings, he didn't want to take any chances, no matter how his heart felt.

Everyone seemed on the fence though when he first told them. They all had gotten along really well with Y/N during his first few days and didn't want to think the guy could be a threat to him. But, they'd all learned from their mistakes in the past, and so decided they needed more information before they proceeded with anything.

Dick had pointed out that there still wasn't much in Y/N's file that he could find besides his background. The only solid things he was able to find were about his parents and how they shared very similar views with Lex Luthor on supers. It wasn't enough for them to outright accuse him of being up to no good but it was something for them to look into.

The Boy Wonder suggested the best way to learn more about him was to spy on him, and despite how much it didn't feel right to Conner, he agreed to do it. They know confronting him directly wasn't the best strategy, especially if he was being told by Batman to not reveal anything to them. They needed to be covert.

That's what led them to this moment right now. Conner had just overheard another of Y/N's conversations, only this time he was talking to his parents. Everything seemed fine at first, despite the obvious fact that his parents had no clue their son was currently living in a cave with a bunch of teenage superheroes and vigilantes. The Kryptonian was ready to call it quits, already feeling guilty enough for listening in on such a private conversation until...

"Yeah, everything's great at the school. I'm having a lot of fun and have met some very interesting people. And, yes, Uncle Lex has been really nice to me. His tests have been effective so far and he's confident he'll reach a solution soon."

That confirmed everything the Kryptonian and the others needed to know. They were all convinced Y/N was a mole sent here to spy on them and the Justice League for Lex Luthor. They were going to bring it to Batman, but Dick once again pointed out the conversation Conner heard earlier between the Dark Knight and the recruit, and that he was probably already aware of everything and was investigating on his own.

But this was their team, and they were going to do whatever they could to protect it. So, they decided to set up a trap for the mole.

Dick created a fake mission while Wally, Artemis, and Zantanna went to recruit Y/N to come with them. They spun a fake story about the League being in danger and that they needed all hands on deck. Of course, Y/N was willing to help them. He didn't ask questions and just followed them to where they were supposed to meet up with the others.

They had to wait for a few minutes for everyone else to arrive. Y/N was sitting on the ground, waiting patiently and trying to make conversation with everyone. When they finally arrived, Dick began his 'fake' briefing.

He decided to trust them, but something still felt off. And he didn't know why, but the look Conner was giving him let him know he wasn't being given the full truth.

"Alright, team. We have a situation. The League has been compromised and we're the only ones who can save them."

"What's going on?" Y/N asked, confused.

"The League has been captured and is being held by Lex Luthor. We don't know what he's planning, we only know that they need our help," Dick explained, not even batting an eye at the ridiculousness of the situation he was describing.

"And, how do you know all this?" Y/N questioned, confused as to why Batman wasn't the one giving the briefing.

"Batman told us before he got captured. He managed to send us a signal before Luthor's goons cut him off. We're the only ones who can help," Artemis added.

"How do we know they're really in trouble?" Y/N inquired, looking at everyone and their lack of gear or weapons.

"We have to trust Batman," Wally answered, trying his best to act as natural as possible.

"I don't know, guys. Something doesn't feel right about this," Y/N muttered, trying to figure out what was happening.

"Y/N, we're the only ones who can save Batman, the Flash, and the others. We need you," M'Gann pleaded, placing her hand on his shoulder.

Y/N was hesitant, not sure if what they were saying was true. He thought back on his conversation with Batman and how he made him promise not to tell the team about him and his family until they had everything figured out. But, if he was really in danger...

"Okay. Let's go."

And that's how Y/N found himself tied to a tree in a random park near his boarding school. A convenient location, the others thinking it would trick a confession out of the mole. But, when Y/N instead was warning them that by bringing him there, they were putting not only him in danger, but themselves and the League.

They didn't believe him at first, thinking this was just the cover story he was using if he got caught. But, then Batman, Superman, and the Flash found the young team of heroes and vigilantes would soon realize their mistake.

"Tell us the truth, now! Why are you here?" Kaldur demanded.

"I'm telling you I don't know what you're talking about," Y/N insisted.

"How dumb do you think we are? We know you're working with Lex Luthor. Just admit it!" Artemis spat, annoyed that the boy was trying to lie to their faces.

"Yeah!" Wally added, throwing peanuts from his snack compartment at the boy's face.

"Seriously, KF?" Dick said.

"What? Maybe if he has a peanut allergy, this will make him fess up."

"I don't have a peanut allergy."

"Oh, well. Now, it's just for fun," Kid Flash said before throwing more at him.

"Okay, this is just getting ridiculous. We know you're working with Luthor. I overheard your little conversation with your parents about Uncle Lex's tests," Conner said, his tone carrying its usual hard edge, but not as much aggression as it would be for someone else.

"You were eavesdropping on me?"

"That's not important. What's important is you confessing what you're doing here. What are you trying to do? What's your mission?"

"I don't have a mission. I don't know what you're talking about and what you overheard, you heard out of context," Y/N stated, the last part aimed at Conner who looked away from his hurt gaze.

"Y/N, please," M'Gann pleaded.

"I'm telling you the truth. I'm not working for anybody, and even if I was, it wouldn't be with Lex Luthor of all people. But, we seriously need to leave. We're not too far from the school, and if he finds out I was here, with all of you out of all people, it's going to cause more trouble than ever."

"Alright, Zatanna. Truth spell him..."

"He's already telling the truth."

Everyone turned around to see Batman, Superman, and Flash approaching with not-very-pleased looks. Then again, when has Batman ever looked pleased?

"Then, why didn't you tell us?" Dick asked with an accusatory tone toward his mentor.

"Because we didn't want this to happen," Flash stated, looking over at Y/N and the mess their young protegees made.

"What, so you don't trust us all of a sudden?" Artemis accused.

"This had nothing to do with trust, it had everything to do with a delicate situation."

"What situation?" Wally asked.

"A delicate one," Batman reiterated.

"Y/N is being used by Lex Luthor," Superman began explaining.

"So, he's not a mole?" M'Gann asked.

"No, he's not a mole. He's actually the exact opposite. His family is a known affiliate of Lex Luthor, and he's been using their known distrust of Superman, myself, and the rest of the League as a way to perform experiments on him with the promise of removing his powers at the request of his parents. However, someone like Lex, we can be sure has other purposes for these experiments. Purposes he intends to use for his own advantage and as a means to target the League," Batman continued.

"Why didn't you tell us?" Conner questioned, feeling even more guilty while glancing back at the recruit who was currently rubbing his wrists, having been freed from his restraints by Superman.

"Because we didn't want you getting involved. Lex has eyes and ears everywhere, especially in that school, and if he were to discover our involvement, it could put Y/N and his family in danger," The older Kryptonian pointed out, while placing a reassuring hand on the younger male's shoulder, who held a slightly worried look at the mention of his parents being put in possible danger.

Despite his still guilty feelings, something in him felt he should have gone over to comfort the younger male. He along with the rest of his teammates apologized to Y/N for their distrust before making their way back to Mount Justice.

Since everything was out in the open, Batman gave Y/N the okay to share with the others everything about his background. And share he did. He told the entire story of how everything came to be.

His parents had always been more or less distrusting towards Superman, The Flash, Wonder Woman, etc., and saw their powers and abilities not as ways that could help protect regular people like themselves and others, but as a means to oppression. They felt the very thing that made them superheroes gave them an unfair advantage over others.

Kind of how other people saw their super wealthy status as an unfair advantage over people of a lower class but that's another discussion for another day.

So imagine their surprise when their very own son ended up manifesting his own powers early on in his childhood. It started with small things like enhanced durability and moving at inhuman speeds.

But then, when it turned into being able to fly and manipulating energies in his teenage years, his parents had had enough. They were afraid their son was going to become just like the superheroes they hated so much. And, they were afraid of what he could do if his powers became too out of control.

So, they did the only thing they could think of.

They turned to Lex Luthor for help.

They told him about their situation and how they were desperate for help. They didn't want their son to be a danger to himself or others. Lex promised them he'd do everything he could to help their son and to try and remove his abilities.

The wealthy elite suggested sending him to one of the prestigious boarding schools that he funded. It was a school that catered to kids with extraordinary talents and abilities. They would provide him with an excellent education and would have the best teachers and professors teach him.

As a bonus, they were very confidential and private with their students and wouldn't share any information without explicit consent. That meant even if his parents were to come by and ask, they wouldn't be able to say anything, thus keeping their son's secret abilities safe.

However, they were none the wiser to Lex's true intentions. With these experiments, he'd finally have the advantage he needed to rid the world of Superman and the Justice League. But, of course, things wouldn't be that easy.

But, when Batman, Superman, and Flash came to his school in their civilian identities but still in disguise, they offered him the chance to truly understand and control his powers along with a spot to join their team of young superheroes as a new recruit. They also promised to find a way to end these experiments with Lex as Y/N explained that he hadn't met success with getting rid of them, but he did suspect he was up to no good, he just didn't know what to do as he knew his parents wouldn't listen to him.

It's why Batman also initially told him not to tell his new teammates anything about himself, at least until they found a way where Y/N could work and be protected from the experiments without putting his family at risk. Lex was known to be crafty and wouldn't hesitate to use the young teenager's parents as leverage to force him to comply

"Of course, I want to use my powers for good and help people. It's why I came with Batman and the others in the first place. But, not if it means I could put my parents in danger. Yeah, we have our differences, and they're not the most accepting of my abilities. But, they're still my family and I don't want anything bad to happen to them."

The others all felt for the young man and apologized again for their mistrust and promised to do whatever they could to help him out. They were a team after all, and a team sticks together through thick and thin.

Conner, on the other hand, still felt guilty for accusing him and even considering he was a mole. Y/N, however, was more understanding and forgiving than the Kryptonian thought he deserved.

"Ah, don't be too hard on yourself, Conner. If I were you, I would have probably done the same thing."

"Really? You don't hate me?"

"Why would I hate you? Sure, you accused me of being a spy for a supervillain, but it was only because you wanted to protect your team and the League. How can I hate you for that?"

Conner had been stunned by the younger male's response. He wasn't mad at him or even holding a grudge. He wasn't even holding the peanut incident against him. He was just so understanding. The Kryptonian knew if the situation were reversed, Y/N would be considered lucky if he hadn't blown up at him.

It was then Conner realized that maybe he felt something more for the young man than just a simple crush.

He thought about how much he admired how positive and enduring Y/N was, despite the challenges he was overcoming. His parents not accepting him, being used as a pawn to hurt others, and the same people meant to protect and love him allowing it, despite them being ignorant to it. But, the younger male still held onto hope and wanted to use his powers for good. He saw the best in people and wanted to help them, no matter what.

Y/N had this infectious energy about him. He always did everything with a smile and a positive attitude, no matter how much his life proved to be the opposite of positive. Yeah, he was a bit naive, but despite all that, and all of the things he'd been subjected to, he was innocent and pure.

He was like an angel, a light shining in a sea of darkness. And, Conner wanted to be the person that light shined on. The Kryptonian wanted to protect and cherish him. He wanted to hold him in his arms and never let go. He wanted to love him.

And, Y/N wanted to love him back.

He didn't care that Conner's temper was a bit short or that he could be a bit stubborn and aggressive. He understood he was just a boy raised to be a weapon. He had been taught to view the world in a certain way, and it was only now that he was learning there was more to life than that.

He understood that despite his gruffness, it was just the way Conner had learned to live, and that deep down he was a very loving and caring person.

Of course, their eventual getting together was nothing like anyone had expected, despite them waiting for the two idiots to confess their obvious feelings for each other.

It had been about a month since the incident with the fake mission and the eventual truth about Y/N being revealed to the team. After returning to Mount Justice and going over some logistics with the rest of the Justice League, they all got a debriefing from Batman on what would happen from there.

They knew that they couldn't risk keeping him away too long, otherwise, Lex would get suspicious and alert his parents. So, Y/N would go back to school as per usual, but he'd be under the surveillance of a team of League members disguised as his teachers and other staff. They would keep an eye on him and Lex Luthor's experiments and if they became too much, they'd intervene.

Conner, however, was not happy about this arrangement. He wanted to be the one who would look out for the younger male, but the Dark Knight had other plans.

"I can't allow you to do that. If we have you constantly watching over him, it'll be too obvious. He'll be under constant surveillance and have League members watching over him at all times. You'll be too obvious, Conner."

"Then, I'll just go back with him. I can stay in the school, and watch over him. I won't leave his side."

"Conner, the school isn't equipped for a teenage boy with Kryptonian abilities. We can't allow you to be there with him. If you go, it'll just put him in more danger." Superman said, attempting to reason with him.

"But, what if he gets hurt? What if Luthor does something? What if..."

"Conner, please. I'm going to be fine. You heard what Batman and the others said. They're going to be right there with me and won't let anything happen. They'll protect me." Y/N said, placing a hand on the younger Krypontian's arm to reassure him.

"Besides, we've worked out a way to disrupt Lex's experiments. With the help of our scientists at S.T.A.R. Labs, we've created a dilution solution. Whatever Lex decides to inject him with, these solutions will work to nullify them. It'll give us more time to figure out a way to end these experiments for good and won't pose any risk to Y/N's powers." Batman explained.

Conner wasn’t happy with the idea, not one bit. But he knew he had no choice but to let Y/N go with it, no matter how much he hated it.

"Of course, he'll still be a part of this team. We're setting up a new Zeta Gateway near the school, and one of our agents will make sure he gets there safely and without alerting Lex. Y/N will come here after his classes and sessions with Lex to report anything new as well as keep his training up."

With that, Black Canary and Captain Marvel came forward with a box, handing it over to Y/N with a smile. The young man opened it excitedly to find a brand new super-suit, specially made and tailored for him.

"Welcome to the Team, Primus."

The other members congratulated him with cheers, hugs, and claps, a little bit more enthusiastically than they would have with someone else, but it was deserved. He'd already shown to be an amazing member of the team and an amazing friend, and they were happy to have him.

They celebrated later that day on the beach, before Y/N's eventual departure. Batman made it seem as if he was on a vacation with his parents while he was here at Mount Justice, so he knew he'd have to return eventually to prevent any eyes from getting raised.

Everyone was having fun, playing, swimming, and laughing. At some point, they all ended up lounging around on the sand, laying or sitting on their various blankets and chairs while watching the sun slowly descend towards the horizon, signaling the closer approach of Y/N's leaving.

"I have a question," Y/N suddenly said, "I had meant to ask this before after everything that happened last month but kept forgetting. When Batman told me to keep my background a secret from you all, he specifically kept telling me to not tell Conner about my connection to Lex. Why?"

Everyone looked around at each other, before settling their gaze on Conner, who looked down at the ground with his eyebrows furrowed.

"Well, it's a bit of a long story," Dick began, not wanting the boy to feel awkward with his question.

"I'm Superman's clone," Conner interrupted, silencing not just the Boy Wonder but everyone around him as he continued, "I was made in a lab from the DNA of both Superman and Lex Luthor to be a weapon against the Justice League. I'm not an actual person, and if it wasn't for these guys, I'd still be in Cadmus, probably sitting in a pod right now."

Y/N seemed taken aback, not saying anything as Conner continued to look down at the sand in shame. He was afraid of revealing the truth to Y/N, thinking he wouldn't see him as an actual person.

However, he, along with everyone else, was more than shocked at his response.

"Wow, you are a miracle to all the gays around the world."

There was a beat of silence before a chorus of laughter erupted around them. Wally, Artemis, and Dick did nothing to hide their hysteria while Zatanna and Kaldur attempted to conceal their own chuckles. M'Gann and Conner were both confused, but the Martian laughed as well, while the Kryptonian was just looking at the younger male in front of him, his cheeks turning red.

"I-I don't know what that means."

"Let's just say I know some people who kill to have someone like you in their lives. You're more special than you know," Y/N answered, smiling at him.

Conner was shocked, not expecting that response.

"You don't think less of me?"

"Of course not. Why would I?"

"Because of what I am. What I was made for and who I was made from."

"I don't care about any of that. You're you, and you're the one that makes you, you. Not what other people made you to be if that makes sense," Y/N said with a humorous, confused look that Conner couldn't help but smile at," You're a person, Conner, and I think you're amazing," Y/N looked at the Kryptonian with a smile who had the blush on his face returning even more.

"Thank you."

"Hey, guys. The sun is going down. We should take a picture," Dick suddenly said, pointing out the setting sun.

They all gathered around for a group photo, Y/N and Conner being the closest, with the younger male leaning into the Kryptonian. It was a great moment for all of them, and the perfect way to start their journey as a team.

Eventually, the sun had set and it was time for Y/N to make his departure. He made his goodbyes to everyone, promising he would be back soon before eventually stopping in front of Conner who nervously looked down at the boy, his emotions still all over the place from their previous conversation.

"Can I actually talk to you in private before you go?" The Kryptonian asked.

Y/N looked a little shocked and turned to Batman who gave his nod of approval, "You've got five minutes."

The two boys walked a bit away from the group, the others looking on with eager faces and eyes as they not so subtly tried to see what was happening.

"Um, I just wanted to apologize again for everything that happened. I know it was stupid, but I didn't want anything bad to happen to the Team or the League. And, I thought if there was a chance you could be a mole or something, I needed to find out. But, I realized that it was stupid, and I was just being paranoid..."

Without even realizing it, Conner began to ramble and Y/N had to take his hand to get him to stop talking, "Conner, it's okay. I told you, I already forgave you for that. And, remember, I was the one who said you were justified in doing it. You were trying to protect your team and that's something I respect and admire."

"You do?" Conner asked, feeling a bit hopeful.

"Of course, I do. You were willing to do anything to protect the people you care about, and that's admirable. I could never hold that against you. My own parents don't trust me just because I have powers and sent me away to a boarding school to be experimented on in hopes of getting rid of them. You only reacted the way you did because you were worried about the people you cared about and loved. Something only a real person is capable of doing," Y/N said.

Conner didn't know what had come over him, but the feeling of Y/N's hands in his own and the sincerity of his words had him pulling the younger male in for a deep kiss, his lips fitting perfectly against his own.

Y/N was surprised, but after a moment, he wrapped his arms around Conner's neck and deepened the kiss, not even realizing the shocked expressions of the people around them.

"It's about time," Artemis muttered.

Y/N had left back to his school and sessions with Lex and returned to Mount Justice within a month where he'd reported everything that had happened. The dilutions were working for the most part and Lex was none the wiser from what he could tell.

And once the Zeta Gateway was set up, Y/N was able to return every other night or when he was needed for a mission. It gave him the time he needed with the Black Canary and the other League members to test and train his powers.

Conner, on the other hand, had a new drive. He was less of the brooding and angry teen he used to be and was a lot more caring and less abrupt and aggressive. Y/N had made him want to do better, to be better than he was before.

And with their new relationship, Conner was more determined than ever to protect Y/N and keep him safe, no matter what. As far as the Kryptonian was concerned, no one would be allowed to hurt him. Not Lex Luthor, not his parents, no one.

Their relationship developed and deepened very quickly during their time together with the two becoming nearly inseparable. When Y/N would come to the Cave, Conner would frequently join in on his training sessions with Black Canary, and he would realize how fast of a learner his boyfriend was.

Within a couple of months, he was able to adapt and adjust to his powers, growing more confident and powerful. He was even able to keep up with the Kryptonian's own speed and strength, something that impressed the others.

"I can't believe how much he's improved in such a short amount of time," Dick said.

"Yeah, he's been doing well. I've never seen anyone adapt to their powers so quickly," Wally added.

"Yeah, well. With the right motivation, I think anyone can do anything," Kaldur said, watching the two lovers spar with each other while shirtless from across the room.

"Yeah, I bet," Artemis said, watching the two as well.

"Conner's become really protective of him," M'Gann said.

"Yeah, well. When you're dating a guy with superpowers by someone who's kind of your arch-nemesis, you tend to get a bit protective," Dick pointed out.

"You think we should do something about it?" Wally asked.

"What do you mean?" M'Gann questioned.

"I don't know. It just seems like Conner's gotten a bit more possessive than usual. I mean, Y/N can't even go to school without him worrying. And, he's always asking about him and his progress with his powers. It's like he's obsessed or something."

"Well, it's not like he's done anything wrong," Zatanna pointed out, "We don't even know what's going to happen with his parents and Luthor. I mean, imagine how Conner must feel when Y/N has to go back to the school and those experiments and he can't do anything about it."

"Plus, the fact his family is essentially allowing this, whether they know about the full situation or not," Kaldur added.

"Yeah. I mean, the guy was practically raised in a lab and was used as a weapon by that same jerk. So, the idea of his boyfriend's family being involved with his arch-nemesis would definitely get his panties in a twist," Artemis added

"Well, hopefully, we can figure something out soon. I'm not sure how much longer Conner can handle it."

"I think we should just let things play out. If it gets to a point where it's affecting our missions or our teamwork, then we can intervene. But, for now, I think we should just let them be," Kaldur said, ending the conversation.

As if on cue, the two boys finished their sparring match, with Y/N pinning Conner down against the floor.

"I win," Y/N said with a smile.

"Only because I let you," Conner replied.

"No, you didn't. You just couldn't handle me. I'm just too fast and strong for you," Y/N teased before letting them both up.

"Oh, yeah? Well, let's see who's too fast and strong now," Conner said before grabbing Y/N and throwing him over his shoulder.

The Kryptonian carried him around the room, his boyfriend laughing and protesting while the others just rolled their eyes.

"Alright lovebirds, that's enough flirting. We've got a mission," Dick said.

"Yes Father," Y/N replied sarcastically before having the Kryptonian put him down who had a disgruntled face at being interrupted, "Stop pouting, you big baby."

"I'm not pouting," Conner mumbled.

"You're totally pouting."

"I'm not."

"You are."

"No."

"Yes."

"No."

"Yes."

"Haha! I win!" Y/N said before giving Conner a peck on the cheek, causing the Kryptonian to smile while his boyfriend checked his phone, "Oh Crap, I didn't realize how late it was. I have to get back to the school."

"Do you have to go?" Conner asked, his arms wrapping around his waist.

"You know I do. We don't want to alert anyone. I promise I'll be back later, okay?" Y/N said, cupping the Kryptonian's face.

Conner nodded before leaning down and capturing the younger male's lips in a sweet kiss.

"I'll see you later."

"Bye, babe."

"See you later, Y/N," The others called out as the young male made his way to the Zeta Gateway.

"Man, I don't know how he does it. If I had a boyfriend like Conner, I don't think I'd ever leave," Artemis said.

"Yeah, well. I think the only reason he's able to is because of the fact that he's being experimented on by his parents' best friend and his parents are okay with it. He wants to be there to protect his parents and keep them safe, despite what they're doing," Dick pointed out.

"I hope we can find a solution soon," Wally said, "I can't imagine what Conner's feeling."

"Yeah, we'll figure something out," Kaldur said, before they made their way to the mission briefing.

Things continued on like that for almost a little over a year. During the day, Y/N would attend his classes and sessions with Lex while still taking the dilutions S.T.A.R. Lab made for him. Then, at night, he traveled back to Mount Justice for training, any missions he was needed on, and to provide updates to the League while they worked on shutting the experiments for good.

He'd come far in his development and was no longer the helpless kid who had no control over his powers. He was now a superhero in his own right and had become a very important member of the team.

Plus, he and Conner were as close as could be, deeply in love with each other and always together. The Kryptonian was still a bit protective and possessive of the younger male, but not to the point where it was interfering with the team. If anything, it had the opposite effect.

When they were out in the field, Conner was more determined and focused than ever, especially if Y/N was involved.

He still went out of his way to make sure the younger male was safe, even taking on the responsibility of walking him back to his campus at night, in disguise of course. Batman objected to it at first, but knowing how stubborn Conner was, especially when it came to Y/N, he decided to allow it.

And that's where Y/N got to discover the jealous side of his boyfriend when they ran into his roommate one night the Kryptonian escorted him back.

"Hey, Y/N. Who's this?"

"Oh, this is CJ, my boyfriend. CJ, this is my roommate, Mason." Y/N said.

Conner gave his boyfriend a look at the fake name before turning back to the other present male, "Nice to meet you," he said, a bit more gruff than he intended.

"Same here. I'm glad to finally meet you, Y/N's told me a lot about you. Well, when he's here."

"I'm sure," Conner replied, trying not to sound as jealous as he was.

"Well, I'm gonna head back. I'll see you back in our room, Y/N" Mason said.

Conner did not like how suggestive that sounded and was glaring daggers into the retreating boy's back. He should have considered himself lucky that the Kryptonian didn't have heat vision, otherwise he'd be a pile of ash on the ground.

"You okay, babe?" Y/N asked, seeing his boyfriend's expression.

"I don't like him," Conner stated.

"Why? Because he's my roommate?"

"Yes. He's your roommate. And he's a guy. A guy who spends a lot of time around you. A guy who sleeps in the same room as you and knows you have a boyfriend. A guy who probably has a crush on you and is probably fantasizing about you being with him right now."

"Conner, you're being ridiculous," Y/N said, rolling his eyes.

"I am not. I know what guys like him are thinking about. He wants to get into your pants."

"So, what? Do you think I'm just going to let him? Or that I'm not capable of fending him off?"

"I know you can, but that doesn't mean he won't try. And, I don't like the idea of you being alone with him. You need to switch rooms."

"What? Just for me to end up in another room with another guy?"

"Doesn't this place offer single rooms?"

"Yes, but they're for seniors only."

"What about CO-ED?"

"I-... Really, Conner?"

"What kind of prestigious institution is this? Fine, you're moving into the Cave then, and you'll share my room with me. Your actual boyfriend."

"Conner, I can't..."

"Why not?"

"Because it's not safe. If I'm not here, my parents will get suspicious. What if they try and contact me, and I'm not here? They'll get worried and call Lex, and then he'll get suspicious. I can't risk it."

Conner sighed, knowing his boyfriend was right.

"Have I mentioned how much I don't like your parents?" Conner muttered.

"Yes, you have. Multiple times."

"Good."

That wouldn't be the last time Conner would suggest Y/N moving into the Cave, and no matter how much the younger male wanted to, he knew he had to stay at the school.

In their time together, Y/N had become one of the most, if not, the most important people in the Kryptonian's life. He was the light in the darkness, and Conner couldn't imagine his life without him.

However, the strain of the situation was beginning to show.

Lex had started to increase the intensity and frequency of the experiments, and Batman and the other League members weren't having much luck trying to figure out how to stop them. They weren't having much luck with Y/N's parents either, trying to subtly change their views on the League and Lex Luthor to help them see the potential mess they were creating by allowing these experiments to happen, but it was to no avail.

Conner could feel himself getting angrier and more impatient. He wanted to protect Y/N and help him in any way he could and was tired of not being able to do anything.

He'd also become frustrated with the League and his teammates. They were so focused on making sure they didn't make things worse that they were neglecting the actual problem.

When Y/N started slipping in training and showing signs of ill effects, Conner became even more worried and stressed every time the boy left back for school. Not being able to know if something happened to him while he was there was driving the boy up the wall, and as a result, he became more persistent in his efforts to get Y/N to stay in the Cave where he could protect him.

None of them were successful of course. But, things were slowly getting more out of control and dangerous, and Conner didn't know how much more he could take before he lost it.

"Y/N, keep up! Come on," Black Canary shouted as she ran the team through different training drills.

Batman and Superman were also there observing the training. They were there to discuss potential updates to the situation after meeting with the League, but they, especially the Kryptonian showed signs of worry at the younger superhero's seemingly exhausted state.

"He's been training a lot lately. Maybe he's just tired," M'Gann suggested.

"Maybe, but this is unusual. Even for him," Dick said.

"He's been a bit off lately," Artemis added.

"Maybe it's because of the experiments," Wally suggested.

"We don't know that," Kaldur said.

"Well, what else could it be? You saw how he was acting yesterday. He was exhausted, and his powers were all over the place. He's not getting any better. If anything, he's getting worse," Artemis said.

Her words kept everyone silent as none of them could deny the obvious fact sitting in front of them. It didn't help that Conner was already upset about the situation as a whole and the fact that the League had allowed it to go on as long as it did was only making his anger worse, something everyone could see.

"Alright, that's enough for today," Black Canary finally said.

"Are you sure? We still have some time left," Zatanna asked.

"We can finish up tomorrow. I think we all need a break. We've been working hard lately and need some time to ourselves. You can come down, Y/N!"

"I agree," Superman said, "You guys have been doing great. You deserve some time to yourselves."

"I'm going to go see if Y/N is alright," Conner said.

"Maybe we should let him rest for a bit, Conner," M'Gann said.

"What? Why? He's my boyfriend which makes him my concern. So, I'm going to see if he's alright."

"I think M'Gann is right, Conner. You should let him rest for a bit before you see him," Dick said.

"Is that an order?" Conner asked, his eyes narrowing.

"Conner, we're just saying that—"

"Oh my god!"

The Kryptonian was about to make a retort, but the sound of a scream stopped him. Everyone turned to see Y/N falling from the sky, his body limp.

"Y/N!"

Conner didn't waste a second and leaped off the ground towards his boyfriend. He caught him just in time before he hit the ground, his body hanging limply in his arms.

"Y/N! Y/N!" Conner said, shaking him, but the younger male didn't respond.

The Kryptonian's eyes were furious as he turned to the League members who had rushed over, "This is all your fault!"

"Conner, calm down. We're going to figure this out," Batman said.

"No! All of this is your fault. You and the entire League! You all knew this was happening, and you let it continue. You didn't do anything to stop it, and now look at him!"

"Conner, please. I know you're upset, but you need to calm down. We need to figure out what's wrong with Y/N."

"What's wrong with him?! You guys have been using him as your little guinea pig for over a year and now that something's wrong, you're suddenly concerned? You're all a bunch of hypocrites!"

"Conner, please. Let's just get Y/N to the med bay and see what's wrong," M'Gann said.

"Fine!" The Kryptonian shouted before following the others towards the medical bay, his boyfriend still held tightly in his arms.

Y/N was placed on the bed, while the League and the Team watched as Red Tornado checked his vitals.

Batman sent out an emergency call and had some medical professionals from S.T.A.R. Labs come to Mount Justice to figure out what was going on. His diagnosis wasn't good.

"His vitals are improving, thankfully. But, it seems his body is under a lot of stress."

"What does that mean?"

"From initial tests, it seems that the combination of whatever he's being injected with combined with our solutions to dilute and nullify them are causing his immune system to feel like it's getting attacked from two ends."

"But, this wasn't happening before when Y/N started taking the dilutions?"

"Yes, because whatever serums Mr. Luthor was using weren't as strong. We can only assume he's gotten more persistent and amped up the intensity of his tests. Combined with our dilutions, now, not only are they fighting with each other, but it's causing his body to fight itself as well. We need further tests to confirm, but what I can say is that since these experiments are primarily designed to extract and/or remove his powers, his use of them in combat or training causes more stress than he can handle."

"What are you saying?"

"I'm saying that Y/N's body is rejecting the combination of both the serums and our solutions, and the only way to prevent further harm is to stop using them."

"But, that'll mean he won't have any way to counteract the effects of the serums," Superman said.

"Yes. But, it's the only way to prevent further damage. His body is essentially going into a sort of self-defense mode and is attacking itself. We need to stop it now before it gets worse and becomes permanent. Right now, it's only affecting his immune system, but if it continues, it'll affect other parts of his body, and we won't be able to save him."

The doctor unhooked him from the machines, packing his things before being escorted back to S.T.A.R. Labs by Black Canary and Captain Marvel. The room was quiet as Conner stood by Y/N's side while glaring at the Dark Knight.

"You knew this was happening, didn't you?"

"Conner, you need—"

"No! Don't tell me what I need to do. You knew this was happening, and you did nothing. You were fine with just sitting around and doing nothing, letting this happen. You let Y/N get hurt and put him in danger."

"Superboy! That's enough." Aqualad ordered.

"Dude, you think they've been sitting around doing nothing? That's all they've been doing trying to figure out how to shut this all down while dealing with other stuff. Batman even tried going to Y/N's parents directly to get them to see reason." Dick tried to argue on his mentor's behalf.

"And, look where that got us. Y/N nearly died today because of the crap you've all been subjecting him to. It's been over a year and you still haven't done anything. He's the one suffering while all of you get to just sit back and watch."

"Conner, please. We're trying. They just need more time," M'Gann pleaded.

"Time? Y/N could have died today. Do you understand that? I could have lost him. And, it would have been all of their faults."

"Conner, please. I know you're upset, but you can't blame them. They've been trying their best," Zatanna said.

"No, they haven't. If they were doing their best, they would've confronted Luthor directly and put an end to this shitshow months ago!"

"That would've just put Y/N and his family in more danger! They can't just go around accusing someone like Lex Luthor who is known to cover his tracks without any proof!" Artemis argued.

"Conner, enough. We all get how you feel, but they've done everything we can," Kaldur said.

"Really? Cause, from where I'm standing, they've done nothing, " He said before turning his heated gaze to Batman, who stayed silent during all of this, "You're all a bunch of cowards."

"Conner!" Superman yelled.

"No, fuck all of you. I'll save Y/N myself if I have to," He said, before picking Y/N's unconscious body off the bed and exiting the med bay towards his room.

"Should we stop him?" Wally asked.

"No, let him go," Batman answered, "He needs time to cool down."

"He's right though, isn't he?" Dick asked, "We've been putting this off for too long. We've been waiting for the League to handle this, but they haven't done anything."

"We've been trying," Superman said.

"And, yet, you haven't gotten anywhere. Despite his reaction, Conner's right. You've just been sitting around and waiting for something to happen. What have you done to stop this from happening?" Wally asked with a pointed look.

"We've been trying to find evidence against Luthor, but he's been hiding it well. We need to find a way to expose him and bring him down without risking Y/N and his parents. We can't afford to lose this."

"Well, let's hope something can get figured out soon because I don't think Conner can handle any more of this. None of us can," Kaldur said, the tone of his words hanging heavy in the air as he and the rest of the team made their way out of the med bay as well.

Y/N had woken up a couple of hours later, finding himself being held by a softly snoring Conner whose grip around him was so secure, you'd think the Kryptonian was guarding a treasure.

He smiled at the sight, not wanting to disturb his boyfriend, but the Kryptonian sensed his movement and woke up. The second he laid eyes on you, a softness appeared on his face as he brought a hand to caress Y/N's face who smiled back at him while leaning into his hand.

"Should I be worried about this being a regular thing?"

Conner didn't respond, but the slight smile across his lips indicated he was happy to see Y/N could still make a joke out of anything. The younger boy started to look around, wondering how he even got there in the first place.

"What happened? Last thing I remember was being in training, and then nothing else," He asked, turning back to the Kryptonian.

Conner still didn't say anything, just leaned over and pressed a kiss against the boy's lips, forcing him to lay back as he positioned himself over him. Y/N wasn't complaining at the move, kissing back with as much fever and passion as the Kryptonian.

When he broke the kiss apart, Conner just leaned his head down into his neck while being careful not to lay all his weight on the boy, placing small kisses on his neck and breathing in his scent. Y/N brought his arms around the boy, giving small caresses to his back, sensing the boy needed this quiet moment.

He could tell whatever happened wasn't good, and it would likely upset Conner in talking about it. That's when he suggested going to the common room to watch TV, having more time to cuddle, and just relax after what must have been a stressful day. Plus, based on the way he was acting now, Y/N knew his boyfriend wasn't planning on letting him out of his sight for the rest of the night.

Without a word, Conner hopped up off the bed, picking his boyfriend up in his arms, and carrying him out of the room.

"You know, my legs work just fine. Just thought I should remind you," Y/N joked, finally getting a smile from the Kryptonian.

"Shut up and let me take care of you idiot."

"Whatever you say, honey."

"I hate that nickname."

Eventually, Y/N discovered what happened, after he practically had to force Conner to give him his phone which he needed to get back to his dorm and the Kryptonian all but exploded on him for even considering the idea of going back to that place. He knew the experiments were getting worse, and he could feel the effect it was having on his body.

The only thing he didn't realize was how much of an effect it was having on Conner and even his friends who all were concerned for his well being after watching him nearly split open his skull after fainting mid-flight and plummeting towards the ground. But, in the end, all he could think of was his parents and not putting them in danger.

It didn't matter though, because the Kryptonian had made his decision, and he made it clear not only to his boyfriend but to the rest of the team and their superiors. Either he goes with Y/N back to the school and stays with him full-time, or Y/N would remain at Mount Justice and transfer to Happy Harbor and they would just have to figure out another plan to protect his parents.

Surprisingly, he wasn't met with any opposition. Everyone agreed with him. While the League was still concerned about the potential consequences of these actions and the dangers they could bring, they realized their hesitance had already put Y/N in a more than dangerous position that could have cost him his life.

While the League still had a plan in motion and would be monitoring the situation, they knew things had escalated beyond their control. They decided to follow Conner's suggestion, having the Kryptonian pose as a transfer student, allowing him to attend the school and stay by his boyfriend's side.

He was moved into his own dorm with a roommate (despite his initial demands that he be placed in the same room as Y/N, but there was only so much they could do without raising heads) and placed in all his classes. Conner became like his personal bodyguard, making sure he was never alone or in the presence of anyone they didn't know or trust.

He was unpleasantly surprised to find out it was an all-boys school, and it only made the Kryptonian even more suspicious of his classmates, especially the ones who seemed too friendly or close to his boyfriend.

Y/N was not amused.

"Conner, please, stop glaring at everyone."

"I'm not glaring. I'm just observing."

"Observing, glaring. Same difference."

"What? They're all just staring at you. Like, they're undressing you with their eyes. It's disgusting. And you should've told me this was an all-boys school!"

"I didn't tell you because I didn't think it mattered. Plus, I knew you would react this way. Besides, they're not undressing me with their eyes."

"Just because you don't see it, doesn't mean they're not doing it. And what do you mean you knew I'd react this way?"

"Conner, sweetie, I love you, but you've got to be one of the most jealous people I've ever met."

"Okay, you're exaggerating. I don't get that jealous." Conner scoffed.

"Babe, you literally get upset because Wolf always wants to play with me more than he does with you."

"Okay, that's completely valid. I'm his owner or Alpha or whatever, but he only wags his tail excitedly when he sees or smells you coming."

"I've always been a dog person." Y/N shrugged.

"Yeah, well apparently, you're also gonna be the person who gets all these irritating fuckers sent to the nurse's office if they don't find somewhere else to look at."

Y/N rolled his eyes in amusement, "You're ridiculous."

"I'm your boyfriend."

"Exactly."

The Kryptonian couldn't argue with that, not that he would want to.

"I'm still not going to like this," Conner grumbled.

"Yeah, I know. And, I still love you."

"Good."

Looking on the brighter side, however, things were better with Conner attending the school. He was able to provide updates to the Team and League about what was happening, and the Kryptonian was always on high alert when Y/N was at the labs.

Plus, it was nice having the Kryptonian nearby. The fact that his boyfriend was always so close made Y/N feel safer and less stressed, and it gave the Kryptonian peace of mind knowing he was safe.

Of course, there were moments when Conner had to remind himself not to overreact, trying to control the situation, but he was getting better at it.

Ironically enough, Conner ended up becoming a little popular within the school, which should have been surprising. The Kryptonian was the picture-perfect American boy. He was athletic even if he didn't join any sports teams, most people just assumed from his muscular build. He possessed high intelligence thanks to his G-Gnome programming and was insanely attractive in the eyes of many.

Even though he wasn't exactly the most social, choosing to mostly keep to himself or stick by his boyfriend's side, many of the students and teachers slowly began to warm up to him. He was still a bit standoffish and awkward, but his protective nature towards his boyfriend was seen as endearing and adorable by his peers.

It was also envied and desired by many of their classmates. And since Conner was still convinced that certain boys in the school couldn't be trusted because of their obvious love-struck eyes for Y/N, it made him all the more surprised when he realized some of those looks were meant for himself. Much to the displeasure of his boyfriend, of course, which the Kryptonian took great pride in. It was satisfying knowing he wasn't the only jealous one in their relationship.

"You're jealous," The Kryptonian smirked at his boyfriend's irritable expression as they sat in the library studying.

"Am not," Y/N denied.

"Are too."

"And what makes you think that?" Y/N tried to show a neutral face, but Conner knew him too well and could see the visible anger twitching in his eyes.

"Well, for starters, you get this irritable look in your eye like the one you have now when someone tries to come up and talk to me. You looked about ready to blast my lab partner's head off in chemistry earlier today during our experiment. And you've been glaring at Logan for the past twenty minutes ever since he came over here and offered to study with us," Conner stated, his smirk growing bigger as he watched his boyfriend's cheeks begin to burn with embarrassment, "Now, you know how it feels."

"Okay, first of all, I got annoyed because they always came up and tried to talk to you when we were clearly in the middle of a conversation. That would irritate anyone, even a nun—"

"What do nuns have to do with this?"

"—Secondly, I was only looking at your lab partner like that because he kept popping his gum and you know the sound of the shit drives me crazy. Plus, he didn't need to position your chairs right next to each other during the experiment. And, I was not glaring at Liam, which is actually his name, by the way, I was just... observing."

"Observing?" The Kryptonian asked with a raised eyebrow.

"Yes, observing. We're in a library, would you like me to grab you a dictionary? It's when you look at something or someone closely and with attention," Y/N stated, the sarcasm dripping off his words.

"Really? Because it looked more like this," Conner said, before he scrunched his eyebrows together, making a look of intense concentration, his eyes squinting, "Then, the person you were looking at would start to panic and freak out because it looked like you were going to attack them," Y/N held an unimpressed look while actively suppressing the amusing chuckles he felt rising in his stomach.

"Careful sweetie, hold that face for too long and it might get stuck like that," Y/N said.

"Very funny," Conner replied, before his eyes took on a mischievous glint, "I like it when you're jealous, though. Makes you even cuter."

Y/N let out a scoff, "I'm not cute, and I'm not jealous. And if you want to live to see tomorrow, you'll refrain from using those words again."

"Or what?" Conner challenged, a teasing smirk on his face.

"Or, I'll show you just how 'cute' I can be," Y/N threatened.

"Is that a promise or a threat? Cause, I'm hoping for the first one."

"You've been spending way too much time with Wally."

"Maybe. But, I'm not the one who's jealous," Conner said, his smirk still firmly in place.

"Shut up," Y/N said.

"You're cute."

"I'm not."

"Are too."

"Shut up."

"Never."

"Do you want to fight? Because the energy you're giving me right now says you want to fight."

"It's okay, babe. I am also a jealous boyfriend," Conner said.

"I'm so glad you've finally acknowledged it. You know they say the first step in the journey is acceptance and admittance," Y/N said, the sarcasm and humor evident in his voice.

"Whatever. At least I don't deny it like you."

"I've already told you I'm not jealous. You're the jealous one, not me," Y/N argued.

"Whatever you say, babe."

"I'm not!"

"You're so cute when you're in denial," Conner said, reaching a hand across the table and pinching his cheek.

"I will destroy you," Y/N threatened with a fake menacing tone.

"I'd like to see you try, cutie."

Y/N couldn't help but crack a smile at his boyfriend's antics.

"I love you," Y/N said.

"Love you too, even if you are a liar."

"Fuck off."

Across the room, the couple were not aware of the eyes on them as their peers watched them bicker back and forth.

"Ugh, can't those two ever get a room?"

Things seemed to be going well, but not all good things weren't meant to last forever.

Despite their moments of levity and fun, the experiments were still taking a toll on the boy. Y/N's powers were getting harder and harder to control, and the Kryptonian was constantly worried about the boy's safety and well-being.

One lesson Y/N took very seriously from Batman was to always trust his instincts and what his gut was telling him. Those same instincts were telling him that Lex was on to them if his feelings of dread and hyper awareness anytime he and Conner were in class, out on campus, or just anywhere outside of their dorms was anything to go off.

They'd also be fools not to see how just as much as their classmates were observing them, certain members of the faculty were watching them as well. The only thing they couldn't be certain of was if these people knew they were aware of them watching them. Of course, Y/N and Conner both knew the risks of having the Kryptonian on the campus more frequently and the increased chances that Lex would recognize him, even despite the changes in his appearance they did to throw him off.

The teacher and faculty agents the League had sent in were doing their best to uncover Luthor's plot, but even having them on campus watching out for him and Conner didn't do much to ease Y/N's nerves.

Little did he know how right he was to feel on edge.

During one of their sessions while Lex was in the observation room, his assistant came to him with a tablet, "Mr. Luthor, the surveillance footage you requested."

"Thank you. Any developments?"

"Actually, yes, sir. There's a new subject who has joined the school recently," The assistant said, showing footage of their subject eating lunch with the addition in question.

"What's so special about this one?" Lex asked, his eyes narrowing as he watched the two interact.

"From initial gatherings, nothing sir," Mercy said, swiping through the different video files they had recorded of Y/N and this new student around the school since his arrival, "But, after close observation and monitoring, we found the nature of their relationship to be more intimate than expected. And, after noting his unusual practice of never leaving the subject's side for more than a second and their frequent trips off campus together, we ran a facial recognition and found this." She swiped over to an old file from their Cadmus labs in Washington.

Lex's eyebrows raised in recognition while a knowing smile grew across his lips, "Ah, so it seems Project K.R. has gone and fallen in love with our little experiment. How interesting. Expected of course, which gives me a perfect opportunity."

"What would you like us to do, sir?"

"For now, continue monitoring. Keep a close eye on them. If our resident Superboy knows about him and is here assumingly to watch and protect him, we can only assume the League is on to us," Lex instructed, a hand to his chin as he thought over their moves before his usual knowing smirk returned to his face, "Also, reach out to the family of our subject. I do believe it's time we set up a parent-teacher conference."

Mercy nodded at the instructions, before turning to leave. Lex turned back to the one-sided window, watching as the scientists and doctors performed their tests and experiments on Y/N with a knowing smile. He grabbed his phone out of his pocket, opening a message thread and pulling up a photo he received some weeks prior.

A cute and lovely photo it was too of Conner taking a selfie of him and Y/N who was seemingly caught off guard and trying to get the phone back. Lex smiled at the screen with a thoughtful gaze before making his way inside the experiment room, intending to have a little chat with his subject.

Y/N knew something was up, and the only small relief he had to his growing anxiousness was the fact that the League finally had come up with enough evidence and was now formulating a plan to end these experiments and take Luthor down, without risking his parents in the process. Only that seemed less likely when his parents suddenly showed up at the school the following week, surprising both their son and the Kryptonian who immediately became suspicious.

Apparently, Lex had decided to call a meeting with him and his parents to discuss his performance and results. And, if the uneasy dread in his stomach was correct, it definitely had nothing to do with his grades.

The agents immediately reported back to the League, and Conner was insistent that he and Y/N return to Mount Justice as soon as possible, almost certain that Lex was up to something. But, his boyfriend who just as much wanted to agree with the Kryptonian wouldn't allow it.

He was also very aware of the ominous feeling that Lex was setting up something, and that's why he had purposely invited Y/N's parents there. In the past year he'd spent with 'Uncle Lex', he'd gotten to know him pretty well, and getting to know him meant he got to see the parts of Luthor that were cold, calculating and always scheming.

Whether Lex was aware or not that Y/N could see these traits coming out at times, the young superhero noted it. And that's why he was certain he had no choice but to attend this meeting.

Lex got his parents involved for a reason, and he wasn't ready to find out what that reason was. But, Conner was not ready nor willing to let his teammate and boyfriend walk into an obvious trap. Despite his very strong feelings concerning the boy's parents and his wanting to give them a piece of his mind, Y/N's safety was his #1 priority. If his parents were in on the scheme, then any wrong move or miscalculated step could put him at risk, and that wasn't something the Kryptonian was willing to gamble on.

"No, you're not going," Conner stated, leaving no room for argument in his tone, despite knowing his boyfriend would still argue back with him.

"Yes, I am."

"Y/N, this is not up for discussion. You're not going, and that's final." Conner said, looking down straight into his boyfriend's eyes and not budging an inch. In any other scenario, he'd typically argue a little before giving in to the smaller male...not this time.

"Last time I checked, you were not my boss. And you know what will happen if I don't go. Lex will just end up coming after me and my parents," Y/N retorted.

"Fine. Then, I'm coming with you. End of discussion."

"Conner—"

"Y/N, I'm not letting you do this alone. End. Of. Discussion."

"Conner, I have to. You don't understand, he's got something planned and he's not stupid. He knows the League's onto him and this is basically his insurance policy. I can't let my parents get caught up in this," Y/N said, his decision final.

"And I can't let you get hurt," Conner yelled, grabbing Y/N by his shoulders and bringing him closer, his face showing his desperation while Y/N tried to push back the tears building in his eyes, "What if your parents are in on it and this is just you playing into all of their hands? You can't expect to believe that they have no idea what's going on and haven't noticed the condition you've been in all those times you went home."

"You don't think I haven't considered that?! I'm not stupid, Conner. But, if my parents are in on this, then that's something I'll just have to face the reality of. But, I'm their son, superpowers or not, I'm still their kid. That has to count for something," Y/N said, the tears no longer being held back as they broke free and ran down his face.

The Kryptonian softened at the sight and reached his hand up to wipe away the tears, before bringing the boy closer to him and embracing him, his arms wrapping around him as if trying to protect him from the entire world. Just like before, when they stood in the middle of his room at Mount Justice, only this time, the roles were reversed and Conner was the one comforting him.

Just like the many other teens and kids who had the blessing of being gifted with powers and abilities beyond the average human, it came with many circumstances, and sometimes those circumstances outweighed the benefits. As he'd come to learn, he wasn't the only one who had his fair share of daddy and mommy issues, didn't make it hurt any less though.

The idea that his parents couldn't accept him for who he was and would rather subject him to cruel and awful experiments, just to get rid of something they saw as an imperfection in him...stung, to say the least. It wouldn't be the first time he'd wondered about how his life would have turned out had he not had these powers, but he'd be lying if he said it hadn't crossed his mind that maybe his parents would be happier and more accepting.

That thought alone was what made him the most upset. Not the fact that they'd rather see him as a science experiment than their son, but the fact that they'd rather just erase him and get rid of him completely, even if it meant losing their son than having to face the idea of their child being different.

It was something he'd only admitted once before to Conner, and the Kryptonian could still recall the pain he felt at the admission. It was a pain so subtle, yet so raw and so deep that he could feel how much it affected his boyfriend, making his dislike turn to disdain, almost hatred towards his so-called 'parents.'

Now, in the face of everything, Y/N was slowly accepting it as his reality. The thought had been slowly settling in his mind more and more over the past year as these experiments continued. Conner was right. His parents had to have known something was up when they saw him come home the few times he did in the past few months.

If it was enough for his friends and his protectors from the Justice League to see, then they had to have noticed at some point. And the fact that he'd never seen them show any ounce of concern unless it was relating to the state of his 'undesirable traits' as stated by his mother told him everything he needed to know.

At any point, they'd probably agree with what Lex was doing, especially if they knew he was doing it to eliminate Superman and the Justice League. His parents weren't at risk. They never were.

But, the Justice League was.

His Team and friends were at risk.

Conner was at risk, and that was something he wasn't going to take any chance with no matter the cost to himself.

"My parents just texted. They're meeting with Lex in his office. I have to go," Y/N said, going to grab his things and head for the door.

"No, you don't," Conner said, pulling his boyfriend into his hold, "If you think I'm going to willingly let you walk into what's almost certainly a death sentence, then you actually are an idiot. We're going back to Mount Justice and telling the others what's going on."

"I can't, Conner. My parents are already on their way, and if I'm not there, they along with Lex are going to get suspicious. It's one thing if Lex knows about us and the League, but if my parents find out, then we're going to have an even bigger problem to deal with," Y/N argued, still trying to break free from the Kryptonian's embrace.

"And, what about when they figure out you're a superhero and are part of the team who's been working to bring them down? If you're going to that meeting, then I'm going with you, and if I have to, I'll protect them as well. It's not like I can't handle myself. Besides, you'll be there, and we're stronger together," Conner stated.

"No, absolutely not," Y/N refused.

"And why not?"

"Do you honestly think for one moment Lex hasn't prepared a thousand and one different contingency plans? Like I said before, if he invited my parents here, then he did it for a reason. And I'm willing to bet he's got plenty of different backups in case you, Superman, Batman, or anyone from the Team or League tries to intervene. I've spent the last year observing this man, Conner. He's smart, and he's always planning his next move. You should know that more than anyone!"

"Exactly, which is why I'm not going to let him hurt you."

"But, he'll hurt you if you're there! Do you not get it, Conner? If Lex sees you, he'll use you against me. Do you not understand that? If you show up to that meeting, he'll have all the leverage he needs to take everything from me. Despite my not wanting to believe it could be true, I have to accept the reality that my parents may actually be 100% totally on Lex's side, so he won't be able to use them effectively against me like he could if they weren't, which gives me an advantage. An advantage that goes straight out the window if you're there," Y/N explained, hoping the Kryptonian would listen.

"You're not invincible, Conner. Your abilities might rival Superman's, but Lex created you. Even if M'Gann removed all the programming the G-Gnomes did to you before that gave him control over you, Lex still knows how to get to you in ways I couldn't even imagine. And that scares the shit out of me. I can't lose you. I can't," Y/N cried, finally breaking down and dropping his body fully into his boyfriend's arms.

Conner's heart ached at the words, never feeling as helpless and weak as he did at that moment. It seemed no matter how much he tried to protect his boyfriend and keep him safe, all his efforts were in vain, and both of them were at risk of losing the other.

It was amazing how only a year together could bring two individuals who hadn't known each other and were seemingly doing just fine on their own before, could reach a point where they felt like they couldn't go on without the other, and just the thought of was enough to send them down a spiral of panic and misery.

Conner wrapped both his arms around Y/N's waist at that moment, holding him in what could be considered a lethally crushing embrace while digging his face into the smaller boy's neck. His boyfriend never complained though, holding on to his Kryptonian just as tight while rubbing his hands through his hair and up and down his back, his tears still falling silently down his face.

The Kryptonian couldn't hold back his own tears as he felt them drop down his face, hiding his face even further to prevent his boyfriend from seeing him cry. One of them had to be strong for the other, and Conner decided it would always be him. It was what he was made for. His grip grew tighter with every second as he fought the urge to just break through the window and run off with his boyfriend, hiding them away forever.

He wanted nothing more than to take him away from all this. To take him somewhere far away from all the danger and chaos that plagued their lives and just live. The fantasy of having a simple life with Y/N and getting married, settling down, and starting a family was the only thing he could think about now.

"I love you, Conner. You've done a great job at protecting me so far, but, just this once, let me protect you. Let me keep you safe," Y/N whispered, his voice strained and hoarse.

"I love you, Y/N. I promise we'll figure this out, and we'll have that forever we talked about before. Just wait for me," Conner said, pulling back just enough so he could look the smaller boy in the eye, placing a gentle kiss on his forehead, his cheeks, and the tip of his nose, before finally landing on his lips.

"With open arms," Y/N replied, the smile on his face bittersweet, yet full of love and promise.

"With open arms," Conner repeated, the tears still running down his face, and his arms still refusing to let go of the boy.

The two embraced in a bruising kiss, one full of desperation and pain, and a silent promise. When the kiss broke, Y/N pulled the Kryptonian into his chest, his fingers running through his dark hair and rubbing small circles on his back, and Conner closed his eyes, allowing the touch to soothe him, wishing he could stay there forever.

"That was so cheesy," Y/N chuckled messily through his tears.

"You were the one who said it," Conner smiled, his eyes still closed as he buried his face into his boyfriend's chest.

"Shut up," Y/N laughed lightly, his hands still rubbing Conner's back.

"I'll let you go, but only on one condition," The Kryptonian spoke, his eyes opening and looking into the eyes of the boy in his arms.

Y/N looked at him, holding back a sad chuckle, knowing the Kryptonian wouldn't let it go easily, "What is it?"

"You have to let Batman and one of our friends go with you, just as a backup. They don't have to go with you inside the meeting, but I'll feel better knowing you have some sort of reinforcement. And the only other option if you don't agree to that is me throwing you over my shoulder and taking you back to Mount Justice."

Y/N almost opened his mouth to argue but held back his words, knowing Conner wouldn't budge and would likely follow through on his threat. He sighed, knowing the Kryptonian wouldn't let him do this alone, despite his protests.

"Okay," He relented, hoping for once that his boyfriend could not read him as easily as he did.

"Promise me," Conner said, the determination and stubbornness still present in his eyes, "You promise me, okay? Promise me, you won't go alone," He demanded.

Y/N nodded, "I promise."

"No, say it. I need to hear it," Conner ordered.

"I won't go alone, Conner. I promise."

"Good," Conner sighed, his grip on his boyfriend relaxing, "Now, who are you going to bring with you?"

"Wally, I think," Y/N answered, "He's fast and can get me out of there pretty quickly if things get out of hand."

"Fine, but just know, if anything happens, I'll come and get you myself," Conner declared.

"I know. But, I'll be okay. Everything will be fine," Y/N reassured, "I love you."

"I love you, too," Conner said before getting up, "Now, you stay here, and do not go to that meeting until I'm back with Batman and Wally. Got it?"

Y/N rolled his eyes playfully, "Yes, sir."

"Good. Remember what you promised," Conner said, before leaning forward and kissing his boyfriend again, the kiss much sweeter and calmer than the one before, but with the same amount of passion and love behind it. He pulled away, giving his boyfriend one last glance before heading out of the room.

That was the last time he saw Y/N.

Conner wasted no time in getting back to the Zeta Gateway to Mount Justice, not caring who saw him leaping across the campus and the city. When he finally made it back to the Cave, he explained the situation and demanded Batman and Wally return with him. Wally had no problem going along with it, not liking the fact that his friend was being put in danger, and not caring that the Kryptonian's protective nature was kicking in, knowing they were all a little protective of their teammate and friend.

Batman needed a few more details, but when he had the whole story, he immediately called in Superman along with the rest of the Team. Conner truly didn't care at that moment, as long as they got back before Y/N did something stupid. Despite the smaller boy's wishes, they were not granted, as the Kryptonian could clearly see his boyfriend was planning something.

When they made it back, Batman held back, opting for Robin to go in his place with him, Conner, and Wally. The three boys, each now dressed in their Team attire made their way to Y/N's dorm, only to find it empty, their teammate nowhere in sight. Conner had to physically hold back from tearing the entire school apart.

"Where the fuck is he?!" Conner screamed, his patience and concern growing thin.

"Calm down, Supey. He probably saw we were coming and made his way to the meeting. Let's just follow the plan and get there so we can be ready to jump in when he needs us," Kid Flash said, trying to calm the Kryptonian down.

"Where's the meeting at?" Robin asked.

Conner took a few deep breaths, trying to get ahold of himself, "He told me it was in Luthor's office. Knowing him, he probably lied thinking I would've gone after him by myself. I'll bet they're meeting in the science building where they've been doing the experiments," He theorized.

"Then, what are we waiting for?" Kid Flash said before the trio made their way over, alerting Batman, Superman, and the rest of their team.

But, by the time they made it, it was too late.

On the outside, the building looked fine. But, on the inside, everything was destroyed. It almost looked like a nuclear bomb had gone off inside the building. The testing lab, where they usually performed the experiments on Y/N was in even worse shape than the rest of the building.

All the equipment and furniture was completely demolished, and the one-sided mirror Lex would watch from was shattered, with a small hole in the wall behind it, indicating the explosion came from the inside.

There were scorch marks everywhere, the smell of burnt metal and plastic filling the air as the four boys walked around the scene. The League had already contacted the police and the fire department, and the school's administration was currently being investigated and questioned by the local authorities.

They couldn't find Y/N though. They managed to find students and faculty who were in the building and trapped under rubble. They found some of the scientists hiding in various spots in the destroyed wreckage of the room like they were trying to shield themselves from the damage.

They even managed to locate Mercy Graves, who was unconscious in the rubble.

But, no signs of their missing friend and teammate.

No trace of Lex Luthor or Y/N's parents either which made the rising anger and panic Superboy was feeling reach astronomical levels.

"Where the hell is he?!" Conner shouted, his patience finally giving out and the anger and concern he'd been feeling the past hour finally bubbling over.

"Superboy, calm down," Batman said, "We'll find him."

"And how can you be so sure? We've been looking for over an hour, and there's no sign of him," Conner yelled, the worry and concern in his voice very clear.

"Superboy, relax. We'll find him, don't worry," Superman said, only to be interrupted by the groan of an awakening Mercy Graves.

"You won't find him," She said, coughing a few times and holding her head as she sat up.

Superboy made his way over to the woman, grabbing her off the ground and throwing her against one of the few remaining walls in the room.

"Superboy!" Batman shouted.

"Where is he," Superboy growled, ignoring his mentor and leader's warnings.

"I told you, you won't find him," Mercy said, smiling through her bloody and bruised lips.

Superboy, very much past his limit, wrapped his hand around the woman's throat, lifting her into the air, "Tell me where he is right now, or I promise I will choke the life out of you right now and enjoy doing it."

By the tone of his voice and the warning squeeze he gave around her throat that had the bodyguard wincing in pain, he was not bluffing.

"Superboy, stand down! We need her to talk," Superman ordered.

"Why? She clearly knows something and she's not telling us," Superboy retorted, a dark and ominous tone to his voice no one had ever heard from him before as he watched the tears build in her eyes from not being able to breathe, "Might as well make sure she never speaks another word again. Save us all the trouble."

"And how will that help you find him?" Batman asked.

"It won't. But, I'll feel a lot better," The half-Kryptonian said, turning his attention back to Mercy, who was trying her best to remove the hand from her throat.

"Superboy, release her and stand down now. That's an order," Batman said.

He seemingly was done listening to them though, his anger-filled gaze focused solely on the woman choking and gasping for breath as her throat was crushed slowly under his grip.

"Superboy, that's enough. You're going to kill her," Batman said, trying to reason with his clone.

"So, what? She's not telling us anything, and she's working for Lex. Who cares if she dies?"

"We need her alive. If she knows something, then we have other ways of getting her to talk. But, if you kill her, you may lose your only chance at finding him. Now, let her go," Superman ordered.

Everyone stood still at that moment, the sounds of debris flying and police sirens drowned out by the struggling noises coming from Lex's bodyguard as she fought to keep herself awake and alive under the deathly grip the Kryptonian had her in. His face was hard, his rage clear as day and not showing any signs of relenting.

Batman was prepared to use external measures, signaling Robin when the Kryptonian suddenly backed off. He released his grip over the woman's throat, letting her fall to the ground as she gasped and coughed for breath. Without another word, Superboy walked out of the room, not turning back as his peers and mentors stared after him in worry.

Superman had to stop him from tearing apart the entire school, as Conner was resigned to doing whatever he could to find his teammate and lover, at whatever cost. Thankfully, Batman was smart in bringing the others along as they were all able to assist in subduing him before anything else got destroyed or someone else got hurt in the process.

it wasn't easy for any of them, as they could understand the world of anger and hurt he was in. It was even harder when Batman gave them all pieces of Kryptonite to subdue him, making it easier for them to take him back to Mount Justice while they wrapped up their investigations.

They weren't able to get much out of Mercy, as she apparently wasn't present for the entire meeting and had only just returned before everything went to hell. She knew some details of Luthor's plans but not everything, but she wasn't the only one they apprehended. They detained some of the scientists who were working on the experiments themselves and brought them in for questioning.

"The experiments were designed to remove the subject's powers and abilities, as requested by his parents. Make no mistake, Mr. Luthor had no plans to deceive Mr. & Mrs. L/N. He had full intentions of honoring their wishes and returning their son to them as a normal child with no powers. However, his motives for doing so were not exactly what they may have thought. Mr. Luthor didn't just intend to remove the young boy's powers, he meant to extract them and duplicate them, hoping to copy those abilities into a new generation of Genomorph clones."

This wasn't news. They knew most of this already, but the truth spell Zatanna cast seemingly worked, as they hadn't gotten this much detail out of the assistant/bodyguard before. Conner couldn't care less though.

All he was concerned about was any information she had that could lead them to finding Y/N. It became all he cared about.

But, it seemed all Batman, Superman, and his so-called friend cared about were the experiments that were performed on him. Experiments that they allowed to go on for more than a year.

"Mr. Luthor theorized the key to extraction and duplication in the matter of the subject's abilities lay within the source of his powers. Only after several experiments were the scientists assigned to the matter able to narrow the source down to a matter of three categories. Genetic Inheritance, Biomolecular Engineering, or Magic. While the direct source was never identified, they had created many different strategies to test extraction and duplication before Mr. Luthor eventually found the correct one, which was the reason for his invitation to the subject's parents. However, one variable was unaccounted for."

"What was it?" Superman asked.

"Though it was never discovered what the source of the subject's abilities was, we did discover various effects and consequences of a potential pathogen that was destroying our serums and nullifying our experiments, which caused almost irreversible damage on the subject and potentially his power source as well. We realized the subject's body was now not only fighting against our serums and experiments, it was rejecting its own innate abilities, essentially fighting a war within itself. It was theorized that since the serums were designed to essentially tamper with the subject's powers, and the body was actively trying to expel the serums, it as a result tried to expel a part of itself as well. This caused substantial side effects, and Mr. Luthor was forced to postpone the achievement of his ultimate goal until he could be sure the subject would not die before extraction and duplication were complete."

The dilutions they were giving Y/N. The S.T.A.R. Labs scientists were right all along. And if they hadn't stopped giving Y/N the solutions when they did, they could've actually killed him from the inside.

Suddenly, everyone was grateful when Conner didn't stick around for the interrogations like he planned to, or else none of them knew how he'd react. If the way he almost crushed Mercy's throat against the wall when she wouldn't answer him was anything to go by, they'd rather not find out. Dick, Kaldur, and Wally already had a taste of it once.

They weren't keen on experiencing it again.

"What was the last thing you saw before the explosion?" Batman asked.

"Mr. Luthor had the subject restrained. He'd had him injected with the final serum, a special concoction our scientists had developed. It was supposed to neutralize the subject's powers and allow us to safely extract them. Once the extraction was complete, the subject would have been returned to his parents, and the serum would have been used to create a new generation of Genomorphs with the subject's powers that would be under Mr. Luthor's complete and total control. However, when the extraction began, something went wrong and the subject's body reacted negatively, causing his powers to go haywire, causing the explosion. I was knocked out during the blast and only woke up after your arrival. When I came to, the room was destroyed, and the subject was nowhere to be found along with Mr. Luthor and his parents. That's all I remember."

"Do you have any idea where they could've gone?"

"It is likely Mr. Luthor took himself and the subjects to safety in one of his remote locations. He is a very resourceful man and had me arrange means of emergency transportation and shelter in case anything grew out of his control. I would have been the one to escort him if I had not been caught in the blast myself. As for the subject himself, one of our scientists has summarized that he was likely vaporized from the overflux of power. The chance of his survival is almost non-existent."

A solemn mood fell over everyone at the news. Zatanna and M'Gann were distraught at the news while Artemis did her best to hide how crushed she was. Dick, Kaldur, and Wally were no better, each expressing their own forms of grief in different ways.

Batman, Superman, Flash, and the other members of the League were also plagued with remorse and guilt at the verdict. It was their fault. Especially the first three since they were the ones who brought Y/N into all of this in the first place.

And despite all the pain and anguish they were all feeling, they knew it wouldn't compare to how Conner would feel. No of them had the heart to tell him either way.

How do you tell someone the love of their life is dead?

No one had the answer, but it seemed, they didn't need it in the first place. When Conner returned to find out what Mercy and the scientists had said, all it took was one look around the room, seeing the red and wet eyes and the looks of despair on all their faces, and he just knew.

He didn't need anyone to tell him.

He didn't need the confirmation.

He didn't need anything.

Except maybe the ability to turn back time.

Because, if he could, he would've gone back and stopped Y/N from going to that meeting. He would've done what he wanted to do in the first place and just tossed the stubborn boy over his shoulder and taken him far away, somewhere safe and hidden, and never let him leave. He would've stayed with him forever, and they would've lived happily ever after.

Somehow, no one was surprised when Conner made for the vehicle hangar, clearly intending to leave.

"Where are you going?" Superman asked.

"I'm going to find him," Conner replied, his voice cold and devoid of any emotion.

"Conner, there's no point. We've searched everywhere. There's no trace of him, and Mercy said-"

"I don't give a shit what Mercy said! I'm going to find him, and I'm going to bring him home. I'm not giving up on him," Conner shouted, the tears threatening to spill from his eyes.

He was on Sphere, aka Super-Cycle, and out the door before any of them had the chance to argue.

When he didn't return for almost an entire day, they knew they had to go looking for the Kryptonian. They figured the best place to start would be Y/N's home city, the school, and certain areas around Happy Harbor.

They were right, though they didn't find him exactly where they thought.

After searching the school and their old dorm rooms, all of which showed clear signs of the Kryptonian's presence if the various holes in the wall and broken furniture were any indication. Yet, nothing of Y/N's was touched or destroyed. In fact, lots of it was neatly put together and packed away, as if someone was coming back for it. They figured Conner planned to take his stuff back to the Cave and keep it as mementos to his lost love.

It wasn't until they were flying back toward the Cave when Dick spotted him in a very familiar area. He was sitting on the ground, staring at the sky while leaning against the same tree he and the others had tied Y/N to when they thought he was a mole.

"Hey, guys, I found him," Dick said, "He's at the park."

"Alright, we'll meet you there," Batman replied over the comms.

"No, wait. Don't come here. Just...just stay where you are. I'll handle this," Robin said, his voice low and sad.

"Are you sure, Robin?" Aqualad asked.

"Yeah, I'm sure. I'll call you if I need you," Robin said before instructing M'Gann to land the Bioship a little bit away. He knew Conner would notice their arrival, but he figured it'd be easier if he just went himself.

"Hey, Supey," Robin called out, walking up to the Kryptonian.

"Go away, Dick," Conner said, his voice still cold and empty.

"I'm not going anywhere, Conner. Not until you talk to me," Robin said, sitting down next to the Kryptonian.

"I don't want to talk. I just want to be alone," Conner said.

"Well, you can be alone with a friend nearby. I'm not leaving, and neither are the others. We're worried about you, and we're not going to leave you alone. You're not the only one who's hurting, Conner. We all are. But, we're not going to get through this if we don't stick together. So, please, just talk to me. Let me help you," Robin pleaded.

"I don't need help. I need to find him," Conner said, his voice cracking a bit.

"Conner, we've looked everywhere. There's no sign of him. Even the League is looking, and they haven't found anything. There's nothing left to look for," Robin said, his voice soft and gentle.

"That's because they're not looking hard enough. I know he's out there. I can feel it. I can feel him. I can't explain it, but I know he's alive," Conner said, his voice growing firm.

"Conner, I know you want to believe that, but-"

The Boy Wonder was made silent when a folder piece of paper was shoved against his chest. When Conner didn't look back at him and just continued looking toward the sky, Dick figured he wanted him to read whatever he just gave him.

So, he did.

"Is this—"

"A fake letter someone tried to make imitating Y/N so I'd think he was dead? Yeah, it is," Conner answered, his voice still cold and devoid of emotion.

"But, how did you know?"

"I didn't. Not at first. When I got back to his dorm to see if I could find him or anything that would lead to him, I found that waiting for me on the bed. I started to read it, but I could barely get past the first three sentences without wanting to rip it to shreds. It sounded nothing like him. Nothing like the way he talked, not to mention the handwriting was too perfect," Conner explained, his voice growing softer and more emotional.

"So, someone wrote a fake letter to make you think Y/N was dead?" Dick had to admit, what Conner was saying wasn't completely off-track. He'd only known Y/N for a little over a year, but reading this letter, he agreed with the Kryptonian it sounded nothing like their teammate. But, then an image of the destroyed lab flashed in his head, and then Mercy's absolute sureness that he couldn't survive the blast...

"Ok, I see what you mean, but—"

"But, what?! What, Dick," Conner snapped, turning to his friend with a glowering look, "You think I'm crazy? You think I'm delusional? You think I'm making this up? Let me be clear since I wasn't before; if I really thought and believed Y/N was dead, I'd have gone and finished choking the life out of his useless assistant and went looking for any possible trace of Lex Luthor so I could stick my fist through his chest and God knows what if I managed to find his sorry excuse of parents."

Dick was taken aback by the Kryptonian's words, not expecting the sudden outburst.

"He's alive, Dick. And I'm going to find him," Conner stated, his tone leaving no room for argument. The only person who'd ever be able to argue against him was lost somewhere, the Kryptonian was convinced of this, and no one but Y/N would be able to convince him otherwise.

Days turned to weeks, and weeks turned to months. Before anyone knew it, a year had gone by, and no sign of Y/N had turned up.

It was hard to watch for many of the members of their team. Some of them wanted to believe Conner was right and actively helped him in his search for the first few months, but when they kept running into dead end after dead end, they slowly lost hope. Choosing to deal with their feelings of loss and move on with their lives instead of chasing someone they were positive wasn't coming back.

Conner didn't share the same sentiment. In -act, he was more than angry with his so-called 'friends' when they had all but thrown in the towel.

"You're just giving up on him?!" Conner yelled, his anger and frustration clear.

"We're not giving up, Conner. We're just trying to move on," M'Gann said, her voice calm and gentle.

"Move on? Move on?! How can you even say that? You're literally just giving up on him!"

"Conner, we're not giving up. We're just accepting the circumstances and choosing to move on," Zatanna said, her voice calm and understanding.

"He's not gone! He's not dead! He's not!"

"Dude, we're not saying he's dead. If he is alive, we don't think he's coming back," Wally spoke, trying to choose his words carefully.

"What the hell is the difference?!"

"The difference is that we're accepting that he's not coming back. And we're not going to waste our lives waiting for him," Artemis said, her voice a little more firm and serious.

"Waste our lives? You're calling looking for him a waste of time?!"

"No one said that Conner," Kaldur spoke, throwing a pointed look toward the blonde archer, "We're just saying that we've been looking for him for a year, and we haven't found anything. We've looked everywhere, and we've come up with nothing. We've exhausted every option, and we're not getting anywhere. We're not saying he's dead, but we can't spend the rest of our lives looking for him either," He explained.

"No, I've been looking for him for a year. You all gave up on him after the first few months," Conner yelled at his teammates.

"Conner, we didn't give up on him. We're just trying to move on," M'Gann repeated.

"And what if it was one of you? Would you have wanted us to give up on you then? Huh?!"

"Of course not, but-"

"Then, why are you giving up on him?"

"Because, it's not the same, Conner. It's not the same," Dick said, his voice a little louder and firmer than the others.

"No, it is the same. Fine! Give up for all I care. I didn't need your help anyway," The Kryptonian said, turning his back on his friends and walking away.

"Conner, wait," M'Gann called out, but the Kryptonian ignored her, continuing his walk.

"Let him go, M'Gann. He needs some time," Kaldur said, placing a comforting hand on the Martian's shoulder.

"But, we can't just let him go. He's not thinking clearly," She argued.

"He's not thinking at all," Artemis said, her arms crossed.

"Artemis," Kaldur warned.

"What? It's true. Have none of you paid attention for the past year?! He won't even consider the possibility that Y/N is dead," She said.

"He's not ready to accept that," Zatanna spoke, her voice quiet and solemn.

"Well, he's going to have to. We can't keep doing this. We can't keep chasing after him. We have lives, and we have missions, and we can't keep putting them on hold," Artemis said.

"She's right," Wally said, earning a surprised look from his girlfriend, "I want Y/N to be alive just as much as any of us, but we can't keep doing this. We can't keep chasing him. We have other things to worry about. We have school, jobs, missions, and families. We can't keep putting them on hold."

"I agree," Kaldur said, "As much as I hate to say it, we have to move on. We have to accept the fact that he's not coming back."

Everyone else murmured their agreement, while M'Gann still looked a bit hesitant.

"What do we do about Conner? He's not going to give up."

"I say we give him another month, and if hasn't come around, then we have an intervention and force him to wake up to reality," Artemis suggested.

"That might be a bit much," Zatanna said.

"Well, what do you suggest? We can't just let him keep going on like this. He's not going to stop, and he's not going to listen to us. We have to do something," Artemis argued.

"I agree, but I don't think an intervention is the best idea," Kaldur said.

"Well, what do you suggest?"

"I think we should just give him some space. Let him cool off and come to terms with the situation on his own."

"And if he doesn't?"

"Then, we intervene."

Things didn't get better as Artemis predicted.

With it seemingly just being himself now that his friends had given up, Conner had become even more obsessed with finding Y/N. He'd slowly done another 180 and turned into a worse version of himself when he came out of the pod.

His temper was back and stronger than ever. He barely spent time around his friends, and he was making rash decisions on missions. Black Canary and Superman both tried to intervene to talk to him, even looking into getting professional psychiatric counseling to help Conner deal with his grief.

None of it worked.

Everyone knew how much he loved—how much he loves—Y/N.

They knew how much he cared about him.

They knew how much he didn't want to believe what happened just as much as they knew he wouldn't accept it.

Conner refused to believe it.

He didn't want to.

He couldn't.

He wouldn't.

He wouldn't believe it until he saw the body.

Until he held him in his arms.

Until he could feel his heartbeat or no heartbeat at all.

His teammates and mentors could intervene all they wanted, it wasn't going to change anything. Either Conner was going to find Y/N, or he was going to die trying. Simple as that.

All the Kryptonian could think about was Y/N and the idea of him being lost and alone somewhere in the world, without him or anyone else to help him. He already failed him once, he wasn't going to do it again.

Even while going through the old interrogation videos they had on file from the scientists and Mercy Graves from the day of the accident, he was thinking about Y/N and the moments they used to share.

Their sparring sessions which frequently ended with them play-wrestling and making out on the floor or against the cave walls. All their dates into Happy Harbor whenever Y/N had free time and didn't have to report back to his school immediately that night. Their movie nights where they'd cuddle and watch all of Y/N's favorite movies and shows wanted, and Conner would pretend to hate it but secretly enjoyed it.

He'd even randomly found himself watching more of the show with the talking sponge and sea creatures, which he still had a hard time understanding. He just knew his favorite episode was always the one he remembered watching with Y/N when they were cuddled on the couch after his near accident that same day.

Y/N was lying against a pillow on the arm of the sofa while Conner lay on top of him, resting between his legs. The Kryptonian's head of dark hair was laid on his chest, and his arms wrapped around the waist of his body, like a child hugging their favorite teddy bear.

He had his arms rested over Conner's shoulders, one of his hands rubbing up and down the Kryptonian's back while the other massaged his head, fingers threading through his dark hair while they watched the ‘Graveyard Shift' episode from Spongebob Squarepants.

“I still don’t get it,” Conner spoke gruffly, “How is he a talking sponge? What gives him the ability to speak and walk?

The smaller boy chuckled at his words, feeling how the Kryptonian nuzzled his head against his chest from the vibration of his laughs.

“I don’t know. It’s a cartoon. Not everything is supposed to make sense.”

“How am I supposed to follow along if I don’t get how the world functions?” He responded, taking one of his arms from under you to gesture at the TV. You couldn’t help the sigh and eye roll that came from your lips at your boyfriend’s antics.

As Spongebob screamed frantically while running to throw the trash out, Y/N removed his hand from Conner’s head to grab his phone off the coffee table. His baby of a Kryptonian let out a disgruntled noise, raising his head to look at him with one of his signature frowns, “Oh, calm down, you big baby. I was just grabbing my phone.” He laughed.

Conner found himself smiling at the memory, always remembering how the sound of Y/N's laugh brought him happiness, despite his occasional grumpiness from losing his head rubs.

He swore for a quick moment he could even remember the feeling of the smaller male's hands running across his head, rubbing his scalp, and playing with different sections of his hair.

It was one of the many memories he had of the two of them, and he cherished each and every one.

He'd never forget the way Y/N's eyes lit up when he talked about his favorite shows and movies, or the way his face would scrunch up in concentration when he was working on a particularly difficult math problem. He always hated math.

Conner would never forget the way his heart would race and his stomach would flutter when he'd catch the smaller boy staring at him, or the way his cheeks would flush and his lips would curl into a smile when he'd catch him. He'd never forget the way his body felt pressed against his, or the way his lips tasted, or the way his skin felt under his fingertips.

The way his name sounded rolling off his tongue, or the way his voice sounded when he was moaning his name. He'd never forget the way his touch made him feel, or the way his presence made him feel. He'd never forget the way his love made him feel.

A particular memory came to mind when Conner was attending the boarding school to watch and protect his boyfriend. It was one of the last peaceful nights he remembered having with him before Y/N found out his parents were coming to the school and their lives were turned upside down.

They were thinking of their lives at the school, wondering what their lives would be like if they didn't have to worry about Lex or his parents. It was something of a dream.

Like a little teaser into what their lives would be like when they were past this entire mess. When all was said and done, Y/N fully intended to follow through on his boyfriend's many invitations to move into the Cave and transfer to Happy Harbor. He definitely wouldn't go back to living with his parents, even if they had changed their minds and views on superheroes and the Justice League.

It was something he and the Kryptonian talked about often, even more, when they found moments of quiet on campus and even before.

The couple was currently lying in Conner's dorm room on his bed, the Kryptonian holding his smaller boyfriend against his body as he slowly regained his strength after another testing session that almost sent him into a mild seizure. Lex was only getting more determined and ruthless in these experiments, throwing all caution to the wind and instructing the scientists to use whatever they had.

Conner was more than angry and was ready to find the bald man and rip his head off his body, but he knew Y/N needed him more at that moment. One of the undercover League agents knew what was going on and supplied the Kryptonian with emergency tools that the scientists at S.T.A.R. Labs said it would be safe to use in case Y/N had any bad reactions to some of the tests.

Thankfully, Conner's roommate was gone for the night, so they didn't have to worry about him coming back. They lay on his bed in quiet, both staring out the large window of the dorm at the bright moon in the cloudless sky. Y/N's body was racked with a small shudder and/or twitch now and then, but for the most part, he was calm and he was comfortable feeling completely at peace and safe in the Kryptonian's arms.

Something was on his mind though, something the Kryptonian could tell he was waiting to ask as he felt his boyfriend's fingers tapping softly against pec, "What's on your mind, babe?"

The smaller boy felt a small smile spreading across his face, the blushing feeling in his chest at how well his boyfriend knew him, sensing when he had something that was bothering him or just weighing on his mind, "Why couldn't we just stay in your room that night forever?"

The Kryptonian couldn't help but smile at the memory, "If I remember correctly, that's exactly what I was trying to get you to agree to, but someone wanted to be stubborn."

"That someone has a name, thank you," He said, his voice muffled slightly, but the humor was still evident.

"Yeah, and they're also an idiot," Conner retorted, feeling the light smack against his chest.

"I hate you."

"No, you don't," Conner responded.

"No, I don't," Y/N confirmed.

The air was silent for a moment, as they just lay there in each other's presence, holding on to as much of the peaceful moment as they could, knowing at some point, reality would come knocking to pull them out of the safe space that was each other's presence.

"You know we can have that, right?" Conner asked.

Y/N looked up at his Kryptonian, "Have what?"

"Forever. Like you said that night in my room, we can have that. You can stay at the Cave with me, Zatanna, and M'Gann and you can share my room with me. You can transfer to Happy Harbor and we can go to school together. I'll even join the football team and let you be my cheerleader like in all those dumb movies you have me watch with you," Conner explained, his voice growing softer as he laid out their future together.

"First off, don't act like you don't enjoy those movies just as much as I do. Secondly, if anything, I'd be on the football team and you'd be my cheerleader," Y/N retorted, the Kryptonian scoffing at the mere idea of that even happening, "And, lastly, don't think I'm not on to you and you're real intentions of trying to get me to share a room with you."

Conner's mischievous smile along with his peculiar hand placement gave away the Kryptonian's thoughts at his boyfriend's words, "I have no idea what you're suggesting. But, even if I did, I'm your boyfriend, so I'd argue that I'm allowed to have those intentions."

"And that's why I'll be making sure I get my own room," Y/N smirked.

"Not if I can help it," Conner retorted, before leaning down and pressing a kiss to his boyfriend's lips.

"You're impossible," Y/N said, his voice soft and his eyes full of love.

"But, you love me," Conner replied, his voice equally as soft and his eyes full of love.

"I do," Y/N said, his voice barely above a whisper, "I love you."

"I love you too," Conner said, his voice matching his boyfriend's, leaning down to press another kiss, this one deeper against the smaller boy's lips.

"We'll have that, right? We'll have our forever?" Y/N asked when they eventually broke apart.

"Of course, we will. I promise," Conner said, his voice firm and his eyes serious.

"Good," Y/N said, his voice soft and his eyes full of hope and love.

"Good," Conner repeated, his voice soft and his eyes full of love.

"Hey, Supey, you in here?" Wally's voice called out, startling the Kryptonian from his memories.

He and Dick walked into the mission room, finding the Kryptonian standing in front of the computer, watching the interrogation videos.

"What are you doing?"

"Watching the interrogation videos," Conner answered, his voice cold and devoid of emotion.

"Again? Dude, you've watched those a million times. You're not going to find anything new," Wally said, his voice a bit exasperated.

"Maybe not, but I'm not going to stop looking," Conner said, his tone leaving no room for argument.

"Dude, you can't keep torturing yourself like this. We've exhausted every option, and haven't gotten anywhere. Maybe you're right, and he's not actually dead. But, if he hasn't come back yet, maybe it's time for you to move on. You can't spend the rest of your life looking for him," Wally said, his voice a bit firmer and more serious.

"And did you ever consider that maybe he hasn't come back because he's being held captive, and hasn't managed to escape?" Conner asked, not even turning an eye to the speedster as he continued watching the videos.

"Yes, we have considered the idea. But, have you considered the possibility that he actually may just be dead?" Wally blurted.

Conner visibly tensed at the suggestion, Dick throwing a nervous look toward the speedster who looked well aware and positively anxious at his word choice. A few moments of silence passed as the next video loaded, neither of the two males knowing what to say before the Kryptonian replied.

"He's not dead."

"And how do you know that?" Dick asked softly.

"Because I just do, Dick. Alright, is that good enough for the two of you?" Conner snapped.

"No, it's not," Wally spoke, his voice a bit firmer, "You do realize it's scientifically impossible for you to have some psychic connection that tells you if Y/N is alive. You need to face reality."

"Dude, back off," Dick said, seeing how the speedster's words were starting to get to the Kryptonian.

"No, I'm not backing off. He needs to hear this. He's not going to wake up and accept the facts until someone makes him," Wally argued.

"Okay, KF. I get what you mean. But, this isn't going to help anything." Dick tried to warn his friend of the increasingly agitated Kryptonian, but it seemed Wally also was no longer listening.

"Face the facts, Conner. He's not coming back. And, if he is, which is highly unlikely, it's not going to be anytime soon. You can't keep doing this. We're all worried about you. You need help, man," Wally said.

"Wally, dude seriously, chill out," Dick said.

"What I need is for you to leave me alone," Conner growled, his hands clenched into fists.

"I'm not going to leave you alone. Not until you accept the truth. He's gone, Conner. And, he's not coming back," Wally said, his voice stern and unwavering.

"No's he not," Conner said, his voice low and his tone dangerous.

"Then, where is he?! Huh, Conner?! Where is he?!"

"KF, cut it out."

"What's going on in here?" Kaldur said, entering the mission room along with the girls.

"Nothing," Conner growled, his eyes turning back to the screen.

"It doesn't sound like nothing," Artemis said, her arms crossed.

"Well, it is. So, leave me alone," Conner said, his voice a bit louder and his tone a bit harsher.

"Conner, are you alright?" M'Gann asked, her voice soft and concerned.

"I'm fine," He growled.

"Are you sure? Because you're not acting like it," Artemis said, her voice a little more firm.

"Artemis," Kaldur warned.

"No, she's right. He's not," Wally said, "He's been watching the interrogation videos again."

"Dude," Dick turned to his friend with a warning tone knowing where this would lead if it wasn't put to a stop.

"What? It's true. He's not accepting the fact that Y/N is dead," Wally said, his voice a bit louder.

"Seriously, knock it off," Dick said, his voice a bit more firm.

"No, I'm not going to stop. In fact, I told you we should've deleted these videos a long time ago. He's been obsessing over them," Wally said, his voice rising.

That got Conner's attention again, and everyone could see it by the furious twitch in his brow.

"Wally, knock it off," Dick said, his voice a bit louder.

"No, dude! He's not listening to us. He's not listening to the League. He's not listening to anyone. He's not listening to the facts. He's not even listening to his own heart, He's not accepting the fact that Y/N is gone," Wally yelled, his voice getting louder and louder.

"Wally, drop it!" Kaldur shouted.

"He's not coming back, Conner. He's not coming back. He's not-"

"Shut up," Conner growled.

"He's not coming back. He's dead, Conner! Are you listening to me right now? Y/N is dead!"

"I said shut up!" Conner roared, his fist flying and hitting the speedster square in the jaw, sending him flying across the room until he landed on the floor by the wall with a sickening thud.

"Conner!"

"Wally!"

Artemis, M'Gann, and Zatanna ran over to Wally to check on him while Kal and Dick shoved Conner away from the computer.

"Dude, what the hell," Dick yelled, his voice a mix of anger and shock.

"He deserved it," Conner growled, his fists clenched and his body shaking.

"You didn't have to hit him," Kaldur said, his voice a mixture of concern and frustration.

"Yes, I did. He wouldn't shut up," Conner said, his voice cold and his eyes full of rage.

Neither would admit it, but both males were very unsettled by the dark and dead look that seemed to be cast over their friend as he stared back at them blankly. If they both unconsciously stepped back to ensure they weren't within swinging distance, it wasn't anyone's business but their own.

"Conner, you can't just go around hitting people because they're saying things you don't want to hear," Kaldur said, his voice a combination of authority and worry.

"Yes, I can. Especially when they're saying things that are wrong," Conner said, his voice still calm and his eyes still cold.

"He's not wrong, Conner. We've all accepted the fact that Y/N is gone. And, it's time you do the same," Kaldur said, his voice a bit sterner.

"I'm not accepting anything," Conner said, his voice a bit louder.

"Conner, you have to. You can't keep living like this," Kaldur said, his voice growing softer and his eyes pleading.

"Apparently, Kal, you've got the same listening issue as Dick and everyone else around here. I'd say it in Atlantean for you, but I don't speak fish so I guess you're just going to have to deal with English. I'm not accepting anything. I'm not giving up. I'm not going to stop looking for him. I'm not going to stop believing. I'm not going to stop hoping. And, I'm not going to stop loving him," Conner said, his voice a lot louder and his eyes a lot colder.

A small groan was heard from the other side of the room, as Artemis and M'Gann managed to prop Wally over their shoulders, getting him back on his feet slowly.

"Hopefully, this teaches you to keep your mouth shut in the future," Conner said before walking off, his teammates watching his retreating back in silence.

"Dude, what the hell," Wally groaned, his head throbbing.

"You deserved it," Artemis said, her voice a bit harsh.

"What the hell did I do?"

"You're an idiot," She retorted.

"You're not wrong," Dick agreed, "You shouldn't have pushed him like that."

"I was just trying to get him to listen," Wally defended.

"Yeah, and you did a great job of that," Artemis said sarcastically.

"Look, I'm sorry. I didn't think he'd hit me. I didn't think he'd react like that," Wally said.

"Clearly, you didn't think at all," Artemis said, her voice a bit softer.

"I'm sorry, okay. I didn't mean for any of this to happen," Wally said, his voice a mix of guilt and regret.

"We know, Wally. We're not mad at you. Well, except him," Dick said.

"We all want to see Conner move on and get better, Wally. But, there's a difference between helping him see the truth and berating him," Kaldur explained.

The speedster just nodded, before feeling Artemis and M'Gann nudge him away, "Come on, idiot. Let's get you to the Medbay so we can clean that lip. Man, you finally get knocked between your teeth, and I can't even say it wasn't from me or that it was justified. Way to ruin my day, dipshit."

"Aren't you just the loveliest," Wally replied sarcastically.

Dick, Kaldur, and Zatanna watched them walk off before turning toward each other.

"What are we going to do?"

"I don't know, Z. I really don't know," Dick answered.

"This is getting out of hand," Kaldur said, his voice a mix of worry and frustration, running a hand down his face.

"Maybe, we should try talking to him again," Zatanna suggested.

"If he reacts the same way he just reacted with Wally, I'd rather avoid it. I was fine with him taking his anger and frustration out on the bad guys, but him doing it to us is a different story," Dick said.

"I agree. We need to find a way to get through to him, and soon before his violent outburst gets worse," Kaldur stated.

"So, no more giving him space then?" Zatanna asked.

"Maybe not necessarily, we don't want to provoke him into open confrontation like Wally just did, but clearly, leaving him alone is only making the problem get worse because he's not acknowledging or dealing with his grief," Kaldur said.

"Agreed. The last thing we need is him going rogue," Dick said.

"Do you think he'd actually do that?" Zatanna asked, her voice a bit worried.

"I don't want to think that, but you've seen the way he's been looking and walking around lately and the one person who could actually get him to listen without being threatened by violence is more than likely buried somewhere. It's almost like being around a ticking time bomb, or worse, walking around someone who's possessed. Kal, tell me you weren't the least bit unsettled with the way he was just looking at us. Like there was nothing behind his eyes besides anger and death," Dick asked his Atlantean friend.

"I was," Kaldur answered, his voice a bit solemn.

"Me too," Zatanna said, her voice a bit quiet.

"Okay, so we're all in agreement. We need to figure out something, and we need to do it soon. Otherwise, the next person who pisses him off might not be so lucky," Dick said.

"Agreed." The two others said.

"Recording in progress. Project: E&D. Log #77..."

The three teens whipped around to the computer, seeing it play a recording none of them ever heard before. They each looked at each other weirdly while listening to the recording, each feeling a little bit unnerved.

"We still haven't found any concrete findings on the source of the subject's abilities, but we have made other fascinating discoveries. According to the parents of the subject, the abilities he displays now all came at different age points in his previous years. First was the enhanced durability, an ability shared by many notable metas and heroes. This power came about in his early childhood, not enough to raise alarms, but enough to have the parents rightfully suspicious."

A sick, ghostly feeling overcame the three teenagers as they realized what they were all listening to.

"Oh. My. God. This is about Y/N!" Zatanna stated.

"And, it's from the experiments Lex was performing on him. This must be from one of the scientists who were working on the project as well." Dick theorized.

"But, I thought Batman, Superman, and the League collected every piece of evidence and recording they could find from that place. We would know since Conner had us listen and watch every single piece of evidence we had in hopes of finding a clue to where he might be. I've never heard this one before," Kaldur pointed out.

The two other team members each shrugged at the Atlantean before they all went back to listening.

"Then, came the power of flight and energy manipulation in his teenage years, which led us to rule out Kryptonian biology after the inhuman speed he developed in his pre-teen years. Since energy manipulation has never been a known or recorded Kryptonian ability, it brought us back to the main three categories we had for the potential answer to the subject's source. But, this discovery along with the new data that's coming in from the tests we've been doing with the serums on his body, has led us to the conclusion that whatever gives the subject these different abilities is active and growing. If these were powers he developed in his early stages of life, it definitely leaves us to question if he will manifest other ones in the future as he ages and develops more."

"Wait, did that guy just say there's a possibility Y/N could grow to develop other powers in the future?"

"He sure did."

"Okay, but, what does any of that have to do with the explosion the day Y/N disappeared?"

"I don't know. But, I have a feeling we're about to find out," Kaldur said, his voice a bit grim.

"The most exciting part is we may have stumbled upon a new power completely by trial and error. After we discovered the unknown pathogen tampering with our serums, we had to reduce the potency and level of our experiments to eliminate any potential risk to the subject's health. But, we found that during one of the experiment sessions post-reduction, when the patient seemed to be under a lot of stress, especially after his conversation with Mr. Luthor, a slight startle from that dunderhead Martin seemingly caused the subject to teleport himself from one end of the room to the other, in theory away from the thing that startled him, i.e. the danger or stressor."

All of their eyes went wide.

"The subject now seems to have unlocked the power of teleportation!"

"Holy shit! Y/N can teleport?!"

"It would appear so, yes."

"With this new ability, the subject could virtually teleport themselves out of situations that pose any danger or stress to them. Imagine the possibilities. If the subject can learn to control and harness this power, it could be the key to the ultimate weapon against the Justice League and their allies. A secret agent, able to sneak into the most secure facilities and locations undetected and unseen. And, if they can't handle the mission, they can simply teleport themselves out of the situation. This is a breakthrough. Unfortunately, since this is an ability the subject unlocked while in a drug-induced state and was not aware of it post-test, Mr. Luthor has instructed no one to inform him of this development, nor does he want any testing of this ability until further notice. Since his discovery of the relationship between the subject and the still liberated Project: K.R., he's been very cagey about things but urging us to speed up our work, as if he's preparing for something. These brainwashed fools may listen to his every word, but I intend to get every piece of data I can from these experiments. Oh- someone's coming. I must end this log early. Grant out."

"Y/N can teleport," Zatanna said, her voice a bit soft.

Dick had a look of realization come over him, "That's why no one could find him. He wasn't vaporized or abducted. He teleported himself away," He said, his voice a mix of relief and realization.

"But, where did he go? And, why hasn't he come back yet?"

"I don't know, Z. But, the fact that we're even asking that question means—"

"Conner was right. Y/N is alive."

The two dark-haired teens turned to their Atlantean leader, who held a relieved but stern gaze over his face as he stared at the recording sitting open on the computer.

"Call Batman and Superman now."

Conner was walking along the beach with Wolf. He needed to get out of the Cave for a little bit, feeling a little bit guilty for how he reacted with Wally. It wasn't completely his fault though!

Wally shouldn't have been pushing his buttons so much. He was basically asking for it.

Either way, the Kryptonian knew he was going to have to apologize at some point. He knew his behavior was getting out of control, and he was aware of how his friends and teammates were starting to feel uneasy around him.

But, he couldn't help it.

All he could think about was Y/N and how much he loved him. How much he missed him back and how much he wanted him back.

He'd give anything to have him back, and he'd do anything to make that happen.

But, maybe his friends were right. Maybe he was chasing a lost dream and it was time for him to move on. Maybe it was time for him to accept the truth.

Conner looked down at the sand, the canine whining at his side as he could sense his human's sad distress, smelling the sad emotions all over him. He blinked repeatedly, trying to hold back the tears pooling in his eyes, but they just kept coming before they were eventually dripping and falling into the sand on the beach.

"I'm sorry, boy. I'm trying. I'm really trying," Conner said, his voice a bit broken.

Wolf barked softly, nudging his head into his human's leg with another whine.

"I know, buddy. I miss him too," Conner said, his voice a bit softer, running his hand across the canine's fur, though he seemed to be poking his snout up at a scent he caught on the wind, his tail wagging back and forth excitedly.

The silence over the beach was so loud, but not louder than the Kryptonian's soft sniffles as he stared out over the water, pulling the folded-up photo out of his pocket. Despite his overwhelming mournful attitude, he couldn't help the small smile that crossed his lips as he stared at the photo of himself, Y/N, and their friends at the beach. The same day he told Y/N he was a clone.

The same day he confessed his feelings for him.

Tears were falling onto the photo.

"I'm sorry," Conner whispered, his voice a bit broken.

"You know, you really need to stop apologizing so much."

Conner's head shot up.

There was no way. It wasn't possible.

Wolf suddenly shot away from his side, barking happily before the sound of him tackling someone to the ground hit the Kryptonian's eardrums.

There was no fucking way. It couldn't be possible.

He turned around slowly, to see the canine licking the face of the person he was currently lying on top of.

"Okay! Wolf, Sweet Jesus, okay! I missed you too, buddy," Y/N or at least someone that had Y/N's body laughed, his voice a bit muffled from his arms trying to cover his face as the canine tried to lick him.

Conner inched a bit closer, scared out of his mind to take too big of a step and risk the sight in front of him disappearing like an illusion. It'd be really ironic and bittersweet if he was to be actually losing his mind at this moment.

"Y/N?" Conner muttered softly under his breath.

When the smaller figure finally managed to get the excited canine off of him, he uncovered his face looking up at the Kryptonian before smiling that same infectious smile that had Conner's heart spiking and his eyes watering even more than they were before, mirroring the same watery eyes staring back at him.

Y/N slowly stood up, looking at his Conner with red eyes, doing his best to hold in his own tears, "Did ya miss me?"

"Is it really you?" The taller boy asked, still 100% not trusting that he wasn't losing his mind and this wasn't a product of his overly emotional state. This is why it was so much easier to keep shit bottled in.

Y/N didn't say anything for a moment, just staring at him leading Conner to think he really was hallucinating or sleep-walking until he opened his arms toward the Kryptonian, "Open arms?"

Realization hit him and before he even knew what he was doing, the Kryptonian felt his feet moving on their own and his arms were wrapped tightly around his boyfriend, holding him close and tight, almost afraid to let him go.

"Don't you ever leave me again," Conner whispered, his voice a bit broken.

"I won't. I promise," Y/N replied, his voice very broken.

But for the first time in a long time, the young hero finally felt comfortable. He finally felt like he could let his guard down after so long, feeling safe in the arms of his lover.

"I love you, Conner."

"I love you too, Y/N."

They sat just like that for a while, holding each other and finally basking in each other's presence again, "So does forever start now?" Y/N asked through a small sob.

Conner smiled through his own tears, comforting his boyfriend like he used to.

"Yeah, it starts now."

☀️ | Conner Kent/Superboy | ☀️

☀️ | Masterlists | ☀️

277 notes · View notes

geralt-of-baevia · 8 months ago

Text

Call It What You Want: Chapter One

pairing: nobreakout!joel x f!ofc (Violet Fletcher)

rating: explicit, MDNI 18+

word count: 2.1k

summary: Seeking solace from a painful breakup, Violet relocates to a tranquil town, purchasing a neglected house to renovate. In her new neighborhood, she befriends Harlow, who introduces her to Joel, a gruff and seasoned contractor with a heart of gold. Despite Joel's initial grumpiness, Violet finds herself drawn to his expertise and hidden kindness.

As Violet immerses herself in home renovations alongside Joel, their dynamic begins to shift, with Joel unexpectedly opening himself up to the possibility of love. Their budding relationship faces challenges as shadows from their pasts emerge, testing their newfound connection.

warnings/tags: nothing for now! just lots of light and airy fluff and a meet-cute! but don't worry, it's gonna get dirty 😈! oh, I guess age gap? yeah, that one.

a/n: alright, i've had MAJOR writer's block for a couple years now. I tried to write a Ted Lasso fic last year, but quickly lost steam. But somehow Pedge worked his magic on me and I'm already nine chapters in on this story and 25k words and I'm just now posting it! I hope y'all enjoy. This story means the world to me rn. <3

My keys jingled in the door, and I couldn’t help but let out an aggravated sigh. This was at least the third time this week that the front door was sticking. I pinched the bridge of my nose and sighed again, knowing my fate: I would have to crawl through the kitchen window.

Again.

As I walked around the back to go in through the kitchen window, I heard a voice calling my name. I looked across the street and saw my neighbor Harlow. She was standing on the last step of her front porch. One of her hands was held up to her brow as a temporary visor, blocking her eyes from the sun. She was shaking her head at me with a big, stupid grin.

“Girl, is that front door stuck again?” she asked, humor dripping from her faint southern drawl.

I sighed, crossing my arms in defeat and shifting my weight to one hip.

“Is there any use in lying to you at this point?” I called back in response.

She let out a loud laugh. “At least this time I caught you before you god forbid get stuck in that damn kitchen window again, ass up and legs flailing.”

I laughed at her comment and placed a hand awkwardly over my face in embarrassment. Two days prior I had gotten stuck climbing through the kitchen window when the front door had been jammed again, Harlow coming to my rescue.

“And I thought you had “finally fixed” anyway?” she asked, doing air quotes with her hands.

“I did!”

“And how is that working out for you?”

I shook my head with a laugh and flipped her the bird.

“Well, why don’t you come over and I’ll make us some breakfast?” she said, motioning me to come over to her, “and then you are going to let me call my friend who will come and fix your door. And I’m not letting you tell me no this time.”

I knew there was no saying no to her.

----

“Wait, so you’re telling me you just sautee mushrooms and onions, and then put it between puff pastry and a slab of beef?”

I nodded with a giggle. “Mmhmm. And then you brush the meat with mustard as well.”

Harlow’s mouth dropped open.

“I’ll make it for you sometime!” I told her excitedly, “I haven’t made it since culinary school, but I loved it.”

The doorbell rang and interrupted us. Harlow shot up from her seat excitedly.

“He’s here!” she said as she made her way towards the front door. She paused for a minute and turned to face me.

“Okay, just a warning real quick. Don’t be put off by the fact that he might be a bit of a curmudgeon,” she giggled.

“A curmudgeon? That’s such a specific brand of grump,” I said with a chuckle. She shrugged her shoulders before turning back around to get the door.

The doorbell rang a second time and I heard Harlow shout, “I’m coming! Be patient, Jesus…”

I giggled to myself and took a long drink of my coffee. Before I was able to set my mug down on the table, I looked up to see Harlow walk back into the kitchen, a tall man following behind her.

“Do you want some coffee Joel?” she asked him. I watched as he crossed his arms and leaned against the frame of the doorway.

“Yes, please,” he replied, emphasizing the please.

I started to stand up to introduce myself, but he caught my eye and put a hand up to stop me.

“Oh, no need to get up on my behalf,” he said, stopping me. I sat back down as he walked the few steps between us and held his hand out to me.

I took his hand in mine and he gave me a firm handshake. I almost missed him introducing himself to me. I was too focused on how the pads of his hand and fingers were callused, and how it felt against my smooth skin.

“I’m Joel.”

“Hi, I’m Violet,” I replied, thankful that at least the autopilot in my head was paying attention. A big smile spread on his face, causing his eyes to squint and get crinkly in the corners.

“As in the Violet that lives across the street in the 1940s fixer-upper?” He had the same faded southern accent that Harlow did. They had known each other for a long time.

“I feel bad that you seem to know more about me than I know about you,” I said, trying to not come across awkwardly. Joel took a seat and let out an airy chuckle.

“Oh don’t worry, there’s not much to know about me,” he said sincerely.

“We both know that’s not true,” Harlow interjected. She sat down at the end of the table between Joel and me, handing him his coffee.

“Thank you,” he said almost in relief.

I tried my hardest not to stare at Joel, but I caught myself looking him up and down more than once as we sat at the table and talked.

“Wait, so what’s goin’ on?” he asked, setting his now empty coffee mug down on the table. I sighed before tucking my hair behind my ear.

“Okay, so the original door knob kept catching and jamming. Something having to do with the original door knob not lining up correctly when it's closed. I thought putting a new door knob and re-aligning it would work. But then I tried to open my door when I got open, and it was stuck again,” I explained, “so I think it’s past me just YouTubing answers.”

“Well it’s a good thing that Joel here is a carpenter,” Harlow said, patting him on the shoulder. He smiled another crinkled smile at her.

“Retired carpenter, but yes,” he said, giving her a friendly wink, “but I can fix that. I bet you anything your doorway is slackin’ and need a new door. Either way, I’m sure I can fix it.”

“Are you sure? I don’t want to be a bother-”

“If it was going to be a bother to me, I wouldn’t have come here in the first place,” he said with a knowing smirk. I tried my hardest to keep my blushing to a minimum, but my cheeks still grew warm.

Joel stood up and clapped his hands, rubbing them together excitedly. “Alright ladies, let's get up and go look at this door.” We all got up and exited the house, making our way across the street to mine.

I smiled up at the house as we made our way to the front door. Sometimes I still couldn’t believe it was mine. The house had been barely used for almost a decade. Each one of the five bedrooms needed to be redone. And the two bathrooms. And the sitting rooms. It was a lot of work, but worth it. Not to mention a dilapidated house was cheaper to buy than a ready-to-move-in one. I saw it as a way that I get to make the house exactly how I wanted it.

Once we were at the door, Joel held his hand out to me.

“Key please,” he said, locking eyes with me as he did. I fumbled into my pocket, pulled the key out, and placed it in his hand. “Thanks.”

He put the key in the keyhole and tried to turn it, but it wouldn’t budge. He tried turning it the other way, but it still didn’t move. I sighed.

“How badly did I fuck it up?” I asked. He let out a chuckle.

“You didn’t fuck it up, the house did,” he said, giving me a reassuring look. I watched as he pointed out areas around the frame on the wall, “I guarantee you it’s like I said, slacking in these places and putting the door off balance.”

“So what's the fix?” I asked, “Is it going to be intense?”

“Not at all. It’s a project I could do and get done by this afternoon. I just need to go get some things for it,” he said, still looking at the wall and assessing. “But I need to look at it from the inside before I can tell. Is there a way to get in?”

Harlow giggled. “Through the kitchen window. I had to help rescue her the other day, though.”

"I’ll give you a boost this time then,” he said with a smirk.

The three of us made our way around the back of the house, and I shimmied open the window just enough for me to fit through. Joel squatted down, laced his fingers together, and looked up at me.

“Ready?” he asked. I nodded in response. I took a deep breath, placed my hands on Joel’s shoulders, and then my foot in his hands.

“Three, two, one, up.” On ‘up’ I jumped with my foot on the ground as he simultaneously lifted me. I was taken aback a little by how effortlessly he did so, and how I could feel muscles through his shirt.

I grabbed onto the bottom of the windowsill and pulled myself up as Joel continued to push. He led the foot that was in his hands to his shoulder, where I was able to give myself a final boost and get through the window. I grabbed onto the edge of the counter inside and pulled myself the rest of the way in, accidentally landing in a thud on the black and white kitchen floor.

“You okay?” Joel and Harlow shouted in unison.

“I’m fine!” I called back as I got myself to my feet. I peeked out of the window to look at them. “I’m going to go find an easier window for you two to climb through and get it ready.”

I ran towards the front of the house, looking for a window that was lower and easier to get through. I decided on one of the windows that lined the porch. I haphazardly ripped the screen from the window and unlocked it. After opened it I stuck my head out and shouted, “Over here, you two!”

Once Harlow and Joel crawled into the house, Joel immediately headed for the front door.

“Have you decided on a paint color for this room yet?” Harlow asked me, looking around the room we were in. I shook my head.

“I’ve decided to keep the wallpaper. I’m just going to clean it and touch up the trim,” I told her with a big smile. She looked around the room at the wallpaper in question, wincing a little at the bold gold pattern on the walls.

“So, I was right,” Joel said, peeking his head around into the room. He nudged his head for me to come see. I swallowed the butterflies down into my stomach and went into the foyer. He nudged his head again before crouching down by the door knob. I closed the space between us and followed suit, crouching down so that I was at eye level with Joel and the doorknob.

Joel pointed his finger at where the door and the frame joined. “See how it’s not lining up, it's just a little too low.”

I watched as he stood up and grabbed onto the knob with both hands. With a grunt, he lifted the door and turned it at the same time. To my happy surprise, the door opened with no problem. Joe took a step back and placed his hands on his hips, looking at the door with a sense of accomplishment.

“So, a new doorframe?” I asked as I got to my feet. He replied with a “mmhmm.”

“Yep. I just need to take some measurements of the door and the frame. I know I have enough spare wood at my place, but I’ll need a new door. Did you say you have the original hardware?”

I nodded. “How much is a new door going to cost? I can get you the money for it.”

He shook his head. “Nah, don’t worry. I know a guy where I can get a good door for cheap. Consider it a housewarming gift.”

Harlow and I sat on my front porch as we watched Joel drive off in the direction of the woodshop.

“So, I thought you said he was a curmudgeon?” I said, keeping my gaze ahead.

“He is. Usually.”

She nudged my shoulder with hers, causing me to sway to the side. I straightened up and finally looked over at her just in time to nudge her back, biting at my bottom lip.

Usually. We’ll have to see what that means.

#pedro pascal #pedro pascal fanfic #pedro pascal fanfiction #joel miller #joel miller x oc #tlou hbo #the last of us #the last of us hbo #joel miller smut #joel miller fanfic #no outbreak!joel miller #no outbreak au

42 notes · View notes

just-french-me-up · 1 year ago

Note

hey hi i'm buzzing with the need for dreamling fic recs if you would be so kind as to point me in your favorite direction pls pls pls

Oh friend, you asked and I shall ✨ deliver ✨

DREAMLING FIC RECS 🌻✨

of my misery make thy use by @qqueenofhades (Explicit - WIP - 129k so far - In Universe, but with some tweaks, Rescue fic) Dream is Roderick Burgess' prisoner, in all his silent, sullen, naked glory, and has given up on the thought of anyone ever helping him out of there. Even Hob Gadling. Especially Hob Gadling. In fact, he's quite sure the man never wants to speak to him ever again, regardless of his current predicament. A bummer, really, because he also happens to be married to him. (Listen that fic has slain me EVERY WHICH WAY, it has EVERYTHING, it will take you PLACES (literally), it's rewarding as fuck, has OCs to die for, just... just read it, ignore the WIP status, what's there is absolutely chef's kiss)

the unknown and static strange by @qqueenofhades (yes, again, listen, if i loved you less i might be able to talk about it more bla bla bla) (Mature - WIP - 69K so far (nice) - Dubious AU status, Memento mets Academia, Modern day with a twist) Professor Robert Gadling, under cut rocking, weird dreams having, and trauma suffering, discovers a strange piece of undocumented art that seems to follow him everywhere he goes. The Regis Somnorum won't leave him alone, and as he tries to follow that thread, a whole mysterious tapestry unfolds, putting everything he knows, or thought he knew, into question. (This fic is a fucking delight, it's just KEEPS feeding you "oh shit" moments and suspense and revelations and the pacing just keeps you on the edge of your SEAT. Again, IGNORE the WIP status I BEG OF YOU, read it, devour it)

This Rough Magic by @avelera (Mature - WIP - 36k so far - Rescue fic with a twist) Hob Gadling never fancied himself a mage or a warlock, but dabbled enough in the occult to pick up a few tricks over the years, all in the hope to communicate with his Stranger. A stranger, he later discovers, who is trapped under Roderick The Fucking Magus Burgess's manor. Now, he may not be the best magic wielder there is.... but Burgess doesn't know that, does he? (There are some VERY clever things in this fic, everyone is written to a T, I love a fic where my loathing of Burgess can burn from the brightest flame and at the same time have him not like a cartoon villain but a full human being! Can't wait to see where that goes!)

if you just let me (have you, love you) by Lost_Elf (Explicit - 25k - Human AU - Adult Film Actors AU (I see you tumblr, restricting words these days, I see you) Both very prominent in their own niches of the Internet, Dom-BDSM-oriented Dream and Vanilla-centered Hob cross paths and plan what could be (or so their managers hope) the collab of the century. And they might learn a thing or two along the way. (Listen, I read this on a whim, I wasn't too into Human AUs at the time, I was up for some smut that day, and this fic is a LOT more wholesome than the subject lets on and really gripped me! Lots of very nice details in there! And also, you know.... smut)

by the minute by @issylra (Explicit - 11K - Human AU, Sex Phone Operator Dream) Dream has a bet with Desire : he has to manage a phone sex line for some time. He's not thrilled by it. Callers are... unimaginative and unoriginal, to say the least. Except one. He has a very nice voice. He's funny. And he sounds just about as lost as he is, in life. (The tags make it sound super raunchy but it's more about developping attraction through someone's voice and getting to know someone through the phone and falling in love and.... it's just lovely, it's very sweet, it's like a little blanket with a warm cup of tea, really)

Now I KNOW this is not what you EXPLICITELY asked for but.... dare I suggest..... something with an OC thrown in the mix? Cause that's just adding a fun player to the game, with added stakes, really!

as heart for heart, for loving me by @kittttycakes (hello darling) (Explicit - WIP but soon to be finished - 151k so far - Canon compliant - OT3 if there ever was one - How to polyamory, a guide for Dream of the Endless, a primordial being who needs to use his goddamn words) When Dream finds Hob at the New Inn, he's ready to open up a little. Be a friend. Be a little more than that, though he can't quite articulate it. The only issue with that is that Hob has a girlfriend. A live-in girlfriend. A very much serious girlfriend. Dream tries his darnest to hate her, and finds he can't quite bring himself to. (It's soft, it's lovely, it has angst, it has smut, it has fluff for days, it has developping relationships GALORE (plural) and it's just a nice read to switch up your rotation, cause the potential for situations is tripled now!)

#the sandman #sandman #dreamling #dream x hob #dream x hob gadling #fic recs #sandman fics #the sandman fics #sandman fanfiction #sandman recs #I'm waking my way through in the waking world we wait and we want cause i'm a fucking slow reader and it's a monster of a thing #but it's also v v v nice #my dyslexic brain is killing me but i'm still standing #anyway one day i'll make a rec of all the shorter e rated fics ive read for dreamling #cause there are a few and shorter fics also deserve a shoutout #you'll be BUSY dear asker #also thank you so much for asking me ????? idk where that came from but i'm FLATTERED #hope you havent read all of those already #but also that's me giving lil reviews to those writers cause!!! hey love yo work you know #also watch me write all those summaries and struggle to come up for ANYTHING when it comes to my own fics is2g #i'm the type of gal who reads one fic at a time so my reading list is fucking growing by the DAY

103 notes · View notes

animereaderinsertwriter · 2 years ago

Text

Previous - Chapter 3- Series Masterlist - ao3

Pairing: Levi Ackerman x Reader

Rating: Explicit

Tags/Warnings: romance, smut, light angst, strangers to lovers to disgustingly in love, medic!reader

Word Count: 25k

tag list: @kurxxmi , @jorbinx

After retaking Wall Maria

After the battle to retake Wall Maria, (Y/N) wasn't sure which was worse: the insidious whisperings of the masses, always somewhere between fact and falsehood, or the pure and unadulterated truth.

"They say those soldiers came back wrong," came the whispers, the hiss of them overtaking the usual buzz of the marketplace as (Y/N) passed. "They say they sent their comrades to slaughter to retake the wall, and now they're as good as monsters themselves, good only for bloodshed."

Of course, there were other whispers— "How brave and valiant!", "So few returned, but those who died did so in victory!", "Humanity has hope!"— but (Y/N) knew the truth. The truth was all those whisperings and more; it was a new era, with the deaths of hundreds as its harbinger. The weight of that fact settled heavily on her shoulders even as her daily duties remained the same, making the days in the infirmary feel hours longer than they were. Day after day, her mind wandered to what was to come, and she found herself more tired, more burdened than ever.

Levi's continued absence only served to further exacerbate the effects of (Y/N)'s heavy heart, such that it was.

Following the battle, Levi wasn't in touch for several days. (Y/N) wasn't worried, since word had reached her that he had escaped unscathed— he would come to her when he was ready, not before— but she didn't know what to expect from him once he did get in touch. Levi had lost so much in such a short period of time… Would he be despondent, so sad and heavy-laden with care that he could hardly speak? Or would he be angry at the unfairness of it all, lashing out just to feel something? It was even possible that he might try to go on as if nothing had happened, despite the undercurrent of overwhelming sorrow he must surely feel…

(Y/N) didn't know which it would be, and had no way to tell. Perhaps that— the not-knowing— was the worst of all her troubles.

When correspondence from Levi did finally arrive, (Y/N) had thought she would feel a bit of relief, if not sheer happiness; alas, as she opened the letter he had penned, she felt only reluctance and anxiety which was only exacerbated by the clipped, vague contents enclosed. The letter read,

'Bright-eyes,

Saturday, 4:00 p.m. Be dressed and waiting for me, I'll be by to pick you up. The dress for the ceremony is formal.

All my love,

Levi.'

The note didn't settle well with her in the least.

Vague and clipped— and presumptuous, if she did say so herself— it was indeed.

'Who does he think he is,' she thought to herself as she read and reread the note, fighting the urge to wad it up into a tiny little ball, 'Commanding me to make myself ready for him without so much as a "by your leave" or a "how do you fare"? Not a word of explanation, not a single note since the battle besides this one, and he expects me to jump when he says jump? Ridiculous!'

No matter her feelings on the subject, however, (Y/N) knew that her hurt was talking over her head; which was why, seeing as how it was Wednesday, she at once began frantically searching her closet for something that might render her presentable for a formal event.

"Formal," she muttered to herself, digging through drawer after drawer. "What do I have that's formal?"

After much digging, cursing, and near-rending of cloth, (Y/N) finally found the one acceptable dress she owned— one that her father had bought her after she graduated from the Academy of Medicine— and tried it on to see if it would still fit. Fortunately, it still fit well enough despite being tight in places that it hadn't been before and loose yet in others, and as she studied it, she was reminded of how fine a dress it truly was.

Made of silk and tulle, the gown was a study in champagne-gold; the neckline dipped into a flattering sweetheart shape, and sheer netting allowed (Y/N) the comfort of coverage from her neck all the way down to the sleeves that stopped at her forearm, and added the pleasing aesthetic of intricate beading over her exposed skin. It was truly a flattering garment, and (Y/N) couldn't help but feel like a child playing dress-up.

"It'll have to do," she said, smiling at her reflection and then wincing at the pinch of the underwire in her strapless bra. "After all, it's such short notice, and I haven't got anything else so nice."

But what if it was too nice?

Levi had given no indication of how formal was formal , so (Y/N) had no way to know if she would look like an equal, a peer to the other guests, or a gaudy, two-bit tramp in her nicest dress. Once again, it was endlessly frustrating, the not-knowing; if Levi had been standing before her, she might have taken him by the shoulders and shook him until his teeth rattled.

Unfortunately, however, Levi was nowhere to be found, and time waited for no one. Before (YN) knew it, Saturday was upon her, and it was with a vague sense of trepidation that she shrugged, twisted, and pulled her way into the gown, still unsure as to whether or not her attire— or her presence at the ceremony at all— was appropriate.

"Shit, fire, and damnation," she swore as she twisted and contorted herself painfully to try and wiggle the zipper into the correct position at her nape. "I'll never wear this stupid thing again if I can get it on this one last time!"

When (Y/N) did finally get the dress on, she might have crowed for joy, if only that hadn't been the exact moment that she realized she had forgotten to do her makeup before getting dressed in order to keep the dress safe from makeup-related mishaps.

"I'll just be careful," she told herself as she looked at her box labeled 'war paint.' "Very, very careful."

And she was.

With great caution, she applied soft shades of browns and golds, lining here, shadowing there; as gently as she could, she glossed her lips, tinting them ever-so-slightly so that they looked freshly-kissed, but no more. To finish the look, (Y/N) clasped the locket Levi had given her around her neck and fastened the emerald earrings that matched it in her ears, allowing the weight of them to settle easily on her skin.

"Perfect," she muttered, smoothing her gown as well as she could. "Let's have a look, then…"

As (Y/N) stepped back to get a full view of herself in the mirror, she half-expected to see a reflection of the anticipation and anxiety that had burrowed itself in her gut; what she found there, however, was the farthest thing possible from the meek, miserable critter that she felt she was.

"I'm beautiful," she said to herself, touching her cheek as though to make sure her reflection would follow the movement. To her surprise, it did. "I really am beautiful."

And she was.

Once she slipped her feet into a pair of soft, probably once-white slippers (they were a sort of cream now, after years of use, but they were comfortable and who was looking at her feet anyways?), there was nothing to do but wait for Levi to arrive and hope she didn't wrinkle the hell out of her pretty outfit when she eventually gave in and sat on her couch.

The things we do for love, she thought to herself as her the underwire in her strapless bra began to seek blood. He'd better hurry, or I'm going to take all this garb off and take a nap.

***

After what had happened on the battlefield that Shiganshina had become, Levi hadn't thought anything could surprise him. Erwin's death, the uninhibited slaughter of over half of the corps, the secrets found in Grisha's journal— it had taken away his capacity for shock. All that was left was bland, dispassionate acceptance of facts as they were presented, and a world of faded grays.

At least, that's what Levi thought up until the very minute (Y/N) opened her door, and it was like he was seeing in color again for the first time.

"Hi," she said, blinking at him with wide eyes peeking through thick, lengthened lashes, and his voice died in his throat.

(Y/N) was truly resplendent. Her eyes— so bright that he felt blinded by them— were enhanced by subtle shadows and shimmers from makeup, and her lips glistened sweetly with color as though they'd just been kissed. Her breasts, though mostly covered by the neckline of her dress, rose and fell as she breathed, belying her composed exterior, and it was all he could do to keep himself from pushing her back inside and undoing all her hard work.

"Levi?"

Worry bled through her tone then, and Levi could have punched himself for being struck dumb in a moment where she would need the most reassurance.

"Uh… sorry, bright-eyes," he said, reaching forward to place a hand on her cheek, and he was concerned to note the undercurrent of sadness in her expression. "I was just— things are—"

Levi sighed, then started again.

"You're beautiful," he said, and he knew he'd finally gotten it right as a hint of a smile played at the corners of her mouth. "You're beautiful, and I was speechless. You look like a queen."

"You're not so bad yourself," she replied softly, running a hand over the starched fabric of his formal wear. "Handsome as ever, not a hair out of place— and I like that color on you."

Levi wanted to want to laugh, but it felt just out of his reach.

"Thank you," he said, his hand lazily falling from her cheek to trace the curl of beading just above her breast. His hand— and his eyes— lingered there for quite a while before he remembered himself and drew away. "We should probably get going. Don't want to be late for the award ceremony."

"You never did explain exactly what all this was about." (Y/N)'s voice was deceptively light as she took the arm he offered her, and Levi knew she expected some answers.

"They're giving the survivors an award… there will be a dedication for the deceased, and a dinner to follow."

(Y/N) nodded, seemingly satisfied, and they continued to where Levi had a carriage waiting for them. He opened the door for her, and after the slightly amusing affair of gathering her dress and stuffing it in the carriage alongside her, they both managed to find their seats and signal for the driver to take them on to where the ceremony would take place.

"I didn't really think about the logistics of travel in this thing," (Y/N) commented, gracing Levi with one of her adorably embarrassed smiles. "Half of it is in your lap."

Indeed, Levi had a face full of tulle, casting a golden haze over anything he had hoped to see, but it was entirely worth it.

"You can blame my lack of foresight," he said, as close to teasing as he could manage. "I should have thought to fetch two carriages, one for us and the other for your dress."

(Y/N) laughed at that, really laughed. It was the most wonderful sound Levi had ever heard, and he found himself overcome with emotion at the happiness the sound of her joy granted him.

He had never done anything to deserve this woman, not one thing in his whole miserable life; and yet he had lived, he had survived to come back to her, to have her and to hold her and to love her. Those men that had made their final stand with Erwin… they had sweethearts. They had families. They had lives… but none of them got to make it home.

Levi grit his teeth against the burning in his nose and the prickling of his eyes.

"Oh, my love," (Y/N) sighed, her laughter still coloring her voice. "Why are you upset?"

Levi froze. He knew his face hadn't betrayed his feelings, and he was certain he hadn't made even the slightest sound so as to give her any ideas…

"Levi, I can tell when you're in the mood for a fuck from a mile away when the wind's fair… you think I can't practically hear your teeth grinding from the other side of the carriage?"

"My little enchantress has learned telepathy now, has she?" he asked, trying and failing to keep the thickness out of his voice. "How wicked of you."

She sighed, though it sounded fond. "Not telepathy. Empathy, Levi."

Empathy. Could she really empathize with him when he hardly knew his own feelings?

"Let's make it through this damned pomp and circumstance, and I swear I'll tell you everything," he said, hoping the desperation he felt didn't bleed through his voice. "I just need to hold everything together until then. After that, I'm all yours."

"Of course," (Y/N) replied, her voice soothing as her delicate slipper brushed his ankle. "Anything you need, I'll be here for."

The rest of their ride was silent, but Levi was comforted by (Y/N)'s words of assurance more than he would have been by further conversation. 'Of course,' she'd said, as though it were never a question, as though she was nearly hurt that he'd considered it might be one; 'Anything,' she'd said, as though she really, truly meant anything at all. Not for the first time that day, he found himself longing for the moment he and (Y/N) were alone, shut away from the world… even if that moment would present its own challenges.

When the carriage finally stopped, it was another mildly amusing affair to extract (Y/N) and her dress without wrinkling it or letting it snag on anything. It took a bit of work, but eventually she made it out, laughing all the way. Her joy was infectious, and the moment she turned a smile as bright as summer sunshine on him, Levi knew it had been worth the cramped ride to see her looking and feeling so lovely.

"Shall we?" he asked, his spirit renewed, and (Y/N) linked her arm with his and allowed him to escort her onwards.

More than ever, Levi was glad to have (Y/N) at his side in the interlude of socialization between their arrival and the beginning of the ceremony; her presence grounded him, gave him strength, and as others began to arrive, her talent for holding a polite and intriguing conversation about nothing at all was a true blessing. Levi wasn't required to do much more than nod and speak an occasional greeting the entire time, and once more he found himself entirely grateful to (Y/N) for being nothing less than perfect.

Thank you, bright-eyes, he thought as he watched her charm everyone around them with both her beauty and her wit. You might not be wearing the crown today, but you really are a queen among women.

Even when Levi was expected to present himself to the queen— to Historia— for the ceremony, (Y/N) was his anchor in treacherous waters, despite not being directly at his side. When it was time for him to leave her, she pressed a kiss to his cheek as he went. To anyone else, it would seem to be just that— a kiss, nothing more— but before she pulled away, (Y/N) whispered the tiniest of encouragements against his skin, a flame to warm him against the freezing cold of the world around him:

"For the fallen," she said, echoing the same words she'd proclaimed to a crowd the night that they first met, and he understood what the words meant from the moment of their utterance.

They would do this— he would do this— suffer the indignity of honor and recognition for blind fucking chance, accept an award that he hadn't earned with any true merit. He would do it because the fallen could not. In their stead, he would accept the honor and the fame and the glory, and he would dedicate it to each and every one of them in his heart.

I'm going to marry her, he thought not for the first time as he took his place, kneeling before his monarch. If we survive the hell that is coming down the pipeline, and if she'll have me, I'll marry her and build that little cottage just for us, and if anything comes to disturb us…

Well, we'll make do.

***

The evening passed more quickly than it had a right to. There was a meal, some dancing, and more wine than (Y/N) thought strictly appropriate, but overall, it was exactly as one would expect— stiff, formal, and mournfully pensive. (Y/N) navigated the environment well enough for one who had little experience with such, and had Levi not felt so strange and distant while standing next to her, she might have even been able to relax. As it was, though, Levi seemed to her a fraction of a second away from a meltdown in the middle of the dining hall, and as soon as (Y/N) thought it appropriate, she leaned over to whisper her thoughts in Levi’s ear.

“Do you wanna get out of here?” she asked, her fingers trailing over his arm as she spoke. “I’m feeling a bit tired.”

(Y/N) couldn’t have slept if someone had whacked her unconscious with a crowbar, but what Levi didn’t know wouldn’t hurt him.

“Sure,” he replied, and his hand settled over hers, rough, warm, and reassuring. “Just let me say some goodbyes.”

With that, he stood from his seat. (Y/N) made to follow him, but as she walked past a group of chatting officials, a hand reached out and grabbed her arm. When (Y/N) turned to see who had touched her, she found herself face-to-face with a young woman with brown hair, glasses, and an eyepatch.

“Hange-san,” (Y/N) greeted her, dipping her head in recognition. “You have my congratulations and condolences on your promotion. I understand that Erwin was a dear friend to both you and Levi, and I’m sorry for his passing.”

“Ah, so you know me,” Hange said in reply, her expression a strange mix of happiness and the deepest sorrow. “By the company you’ve kept tonight and what I’ve heard from Levi, you must be the precious (Y/N) that our favorite pesky captain has managed to keep locked away in some ivory tower— one far away from the carnivorous Scouting Legion, anyways.”

(Y/N) smiled. “I don’t know about that, but yes, I’m (Y/N). I’ve been begging Levi to introduce me to you for ages, but for some reason, he keeps putting it off.”

“I’m not surprised at all,” Hange chuckled, but her eyes remained just the smallest bit sad. “He’s secretive like that about things that are precious to him.”

(Y/N)’s heart thumped painfully in her chest, but Hange wasn’t finished.

“I wanted to thank you for being there for him,” she continued, watching on as Levi spoke to a few others, presumably saying farewells. “He’s not easy when he’s like this, but having someone that understands him takes a bit of the burden from his shoulders. I saw how you guided conversations, taking control of what was said and speaking in his stead when things got uncomfortable— you can’t possibly know how much that meant to him. He hates useless small talk and face-saving, and for you to offer him a reprieve from that is huge.”

(Y/N) couldn’t help it; she blushed.

“No need to thank me, really,” she said. “I just did what I thought was appropriate.”

Hange grinned. “If you say so.”

Across the way, Levi looked back at (Y/N) and motioned for her to come to him. (Y/N) turned back to Hange, ready to make her excuses and join her lover, but Hange spoke first, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Take care of him,” she said, her expression unreadable. “He has a heavy load. I know it’s a lot to ask, but if you will shoulder some of it yourself, I will be forever indebted to you.”

(Y/N) nodded. “I’ll do everything I can,” she promised, looking over to an impatient Levi. “You don’t have to worry; he’ll be just fine.”

"Go to him," Hange replied, her hand falling away from (Y/N)'s shoulder. "Whatever he needs, make sure he has it."

"Of course. Goodbye, Hange-san," (Y/N) said, smiling lightly as she went. "It was nice to meet you."

"Likewise," was Hange's farewell, and then (Y/N) was arm-in-arm with Levi, who curled his hand possessively around her bicep.

"You always get into so much trouble when I'm not around," he said as they stepped out into the street.

"Trouble?" (Y/N) laughed, moving her hip to bump his. "I was only getting acquainted with Hange-san, whom you have refused to let me meet until tonight."

Levi grunted. "So I saw. What did she say?"

(Y/N)'s mind raced to come up with a plausible lie.

"Ah, she just wanted to say hi."

Levi turned a look on her that could have drained the ocean, but there was humor in his eyes.

"If you didn't want to tell me, you could have just said."

"Oh, alright, she stopped me to tell me about her plan for world domination,” (Y/N) teased, and Levi graced her with a sad little smile that she wanted to capture in a bottle and keep to herself forever. “I didn’t tell you because she plans to off you soon, since you pose a threat to her reign as Supreme Leader.”

“You’re outrageous,” he said, guiding her to where they would wait for their carriage. “What am I to do with you?”

(Y/N) raised her eyebrows. “Hug me, love me, squeeze me, and spank me when I’m bad?”

“Don’t make suggestions you don’t intend to be taken seriously, bright-eyes— I may spank you yet for that mouth of yours.”

Before the conversation could go any further, the carriage was pulled around, stopping directly in front of them, and Levi stepped forward to open the door for (Y/N) to enter. Thankfully, prior experience proved a great teacher for the matter of (Y/N)’s dress; they were able to stuff (Y/N), her dress, and her captain all in the same carriage once more with relative ease, and before long, they were on their way back to (Y/N)’s apartment, where she knew Levi would want to pass the night.

Between the two of them, she thought, they would probably polish off the last of her whiskey, staying up and talking things through, and then once all had been said, they would let their bodies speak for them. Perhaps it was wrong that she longed for that portion of the evening— where they were laid bare, body and soul— more than the talking, more than starting the path to processing the massive grief that followed humanity like a thunderhead, but in the time that Levi had been gone, she had missed him terribly, and she couldn’t help but want the reassurance of his hands and mouth on her body.

“You’re thinking very loudly tonight, bright-eyes,” he told her as the carriage began to roll to a halt.

“Sorry,” she replied sheepishly, mashing down her dress so that Levi could reach the door handle of the carriage. “I can’t help it. After all, there is a lot to think about these days.”

“No need for an apology,” he murmured as he helped her down, pulling her close as the carriage took its leave. “In fact, I’d love to hear what thoughts you’d like to share aloud.”

There was a familiar heat in those fathomless gray eyes, and (Y/N) knew he was thinking the same thing she was.

“Why don’t we skip to dessert?” she asked, tugging lightly at his uniform jacket. “I’ve missed you, my captain.”

“And I’ve missed you,” he said, and then the time for talking had passed, their mouths occupied with other, more important work.

Never had they shown such affection publicly, but it seemed that Levi had found cause to cast caution into the wind and kiss her breathless in the middle of the street. It was no gentleman’s kiss either— rather, it was one of filthy promise and wandering hands— but (Y/N) didn’t have it within her to be embarrassed of it, or care one way or the other whether or not anyone was watching. All she wanted was to touch and to be touched, and if they could make it to her apartment door without breaking their necks, she knew that they wouldn’t make it to the bedroom.

“Where is your key?” Levi asked, resting his forehead against hers as her back finally hit the cold metal of her door. “Please don’t tell me you've lost it again.”

(Y/N) certainly had not lost her key again. She had very much learned her lesson a few weeks prior when she’d lost it the first time; she and Levi had waited outside for an hour before her landlord showed up, and then Levi had made sure to give her some appreciation for the act of waiting as he’d edged her for what felt like an eternity until she could give a satisfactory answer for where the damn thing probably was.

“I’ll give you one guess,” she said, pressing one of his hands to her breast, and he grinned as he felt the imprint of it through her clothes.

“And how am I supposed to get to it through all that netting?” he asked, pressing slightly harder against her breast— right against her nipple— sending electricity down her spine.

“I suppose you’ll have to unzip me,” she replied, turning so that he could reach. “Gently, though, the fabric tears easily.”

(Y/N) needn’t have worried. Levi’s hands were warm and tender against the skin of her back as he worked the zipper, and once it was down, his pleasantly calloused hands circled her to grip each breast.

“Perfect,” he said, pressing kisses to her neck as his right hand found the key. “Absolutely perfect.”

As (Y/N) predicted, they didn’t make it anywhere near the bedroom before their clothes came off. As soon as they door was shut behind them, Levi was unzipping her dress further and helping her step out of it. Shortly after, Levi’s jacket went missing, followed by his shirt, his belt, and his pants. Eventually, they were both entirely naked and writhing against each other on (Y/N)’s plush carpet, and when Levi entered her— holding her hips up to have her opening meet his cock as he knelt— she hardly knew which way was up.

“The picture you make right now,” he said, his thumb stroking her hip almost lazily as he rocked into her. “You’re a vision.”

He was one to talk. Naked above her, he made quite a picture. If it weren’t for the heat of his touch, the flush on his cheeks and chest, and the wet redness of his lips where she had sucked and bit at them, (Y/N) might have wondered if he weren’t hewn from marble. His hair was falling into his eyes as he watched her watching him, and when he supported her hips using only one hand to brush those inky black strands from his face, she nearly came on the spot.

“Levi,” she panted, her breasts jiggling with the force of his thrusts, “I love you. I love you so much, I— oh. ”

“I love you too, my bright-eyes,” he said, and his thrusts quickened as he chased their pleasure. “More than anything.”

However much (Y/N) might have wanted to stay there forever, drunk on the feeling of the magnificent cock and the man attached to it making love to her, all good things must come to an end— in this case, literally. Levi gave her warning only in the way he threw his head back, immersed in the sensations she pulled form him, and he spilled inside her, grinding his cock in and in and in even as his orgasm ended, relishing in the feel of her around him. Ever the considerate lover, when using his poor, spent cock became too much, Levi replaced it with four fingers and his mouth on her clit, and it wasn’t long before she was clenching around him and crying out his name like it was a supplication.

“I’m going to have carpet burn on my knees,” he sighed, stroking idly at her inner thigh, his head and shoulders framed by her knees as they came down from the high of their first round of the evening.

“But not on your cock, so be thankful for the little things.”

“Oi, my cock is plenty big.”

(Y/N) giggled. “That’s so not what I meant. It’s not like you heard me complaining earlier.”

“You wouldn’t, you wicked thing. You wouldn’t say a word, you’d only lie there and laugh at me internally.”

(Y/N) vehemently denied it— no one would dare laugh at the esteemed Levi-heichou— but her laughter might have made her response seem less credible. As it was, Levi rolled his eyes and kissed her knee before moving to stretch out beside her, choosing to reach out and play with a strand of her hair rather than tease her further. They lay like that for a while, basking in the afterglow and each other's company, but the moment was soon to fade as Levi's expression changed from warm happiness to a distant sort of pensive.

"I have something to ask of you, bright-eyes," he told her, rolling to his side to see her more clearly. "It's something that I have no right to ask, but I have always been a selfish man when it comes to you."

(Y/N) reached hand out to his chest, and laid it flat to feel his beating heart. His skin was soft and warm beneath her touch, and he looked as soothed by the action as she felt.

"Just ask," she said, her stomach fluttering in anticipation. "If I can give it, it's yours."

Levi looked away. "Don't be so quick to agree before you know what I'm going to say."

(Y/N) frowned.

"Levi, what is it?"

"I want you to go back to the farm with your father for a while."

The words landed like a slap to the face. (Y/N) sat bolt upright, indignation in her heart and probably on her face, but Levi's hand shot out to catch her wrist, keeping her from moving away entirely.

"That came out a little wrong," he said, his eyes pleading. "It's just… there are things I can't tell you, and it's not safe here— not for you or anyone else. Change is coming, and danger nips at its heels."

"So you want me to run away?" she demanded, her hurt and fear threatening to choke her. "You want to send me away and lock me up in an ivory tower like some sort of princess who can't get her hands dirty—"

Levi cut her off, his expression shuttering closed. "I want you to live."

(Y/N) thought back to the world she had come from, mucking the stables and feeding the horses, arranged marriages and no say in what she wore or how she lived, and she knew she couldn't do it.

"I am living," she said, drawing her legs to her chest. "To go back would be like dying."

"Eren Jaeger is dangerous and completely unpredictable. I won't have the woman I love waiting here like a sitting duck for him to fly off the handle and bright the fight here—"

"What fight?" (Y/N) demanded. "We're literally behind three walls and we have the hole in Wall Maria plugged up! What more can titans do to us now that we've finally begun to win?"

Levi's expression darkened. He looked as though he was considering something that he knew better than to say but would say anyways, and when he opened his mouth for a rebuttal, (Y/N) knew that her estimation had been correct.

"The fight isn't against titans anymore," he said, his eyes boring into hers. "It's with the nations— the many and powerful nations— that exist outside of this island. They hate us, these nations, though one more hates us more than all the others. Titans— or rather using titan spinal fluid to change those of our bloodline into titans— were that nation's attempt at wiping us all from the face of the earth."

(Y/N) felt the color drain from her face. "Genocide? Who would do such a thing?"

"The nation known as Marley," Levi replied. "We know nothing about them except that they apparently hate us. It's the same situation all over again for the Survey Corps, this time with Hange and myself at the head— we'll no doubt be venturing into unknown lands if we can reach them, infiltrating Marley to try and understand them the same way we did the titans."

(Y/N) was reeling. "My God. This is unbelievable."

Levi shook his head. "That doesn't make it less true, or the threat of Eren's desire for vengeance less real. If he decides to make a move before Paradis is ready, it could mean our downfall. At this point, I'm not sure if I could even stop him."

"No, not that. It's unbelievable that you want to rush headlong into danger, into a nation that would rather have you and everyone else squashed into a giant bloodstain while you're asking me to go hide myself away instead of staying at my job and my home— where I'm needed, where I can make a difference."

At that, Levi looked pained. "I know. I told you, I'm a selfish man. It's in my nature to want to protect you at any cost… but I understand if you can't, or won't. Realistically, we could all be dead by tomorrow and no one would be the wiser, but I—"

He paused, looking away.

"I want to keep you safe until I can buy us that plot of land in the middle of nowhere, build that cottage for us to live in, and put a ring on your finger for everyone to see, if you'd have it."

(Y/N) was speechless.

"You… you would want to marry me?" she choked out, finding her voice again.

At that, Levi gave her a reluctant little smile. "Who else?"

An idea dawned on (Y/N).

"Levi— this is a lot to process right now, and I—"

He held a hand up. "Take all the time you need to think, there's no rush on this— on any of it— right now."

"No, you don't understand," she said, a smile growing on her face. "There is a way that this can work. All it will take is a little compromise."

The concept, as she explained to Levi, was simple. (Y/N)'s father was a man of tradition whose only goal was to see his daughter situated in a fine marital match so that she could live out her days in peace and comfort, and therein lay the solution. Were (Y/N) to find a suitable match on her own and enter into an engagement, she would then become the tentative property of her fiance— in this case, Levi— in her father's eyes, and that was over half the battle with returning home. The rest (Y/N) could fight for herself.

"But, naturally we don't have to do anything rash," she said, uncertainty creeping into her tone. "And I won't leave while you're still here. If you aren't comfortable with that, we can fake the engagement, or just forgo the plan altogether, I guess, I don't really—"

Levi stopped her with a hand to her cheek and a soft smile.

"Why would I ever want to fake such a thing?" he asked, and (Y/N) flushed. "I love you. I think I loved you from the moment I saw you. There is no disadvantage to this, not for me."

"Then I suppose that's what we'll do," (Y/N) said, and Levi pulled her close to rest her head on his shoulder. "Things will be the same until you leave for Marley, and then you'll go and I'll head out to my father's. And from there… well, I guess we'll make do."

"We will," Levi replied, his voice rumbling deeply in his chest. "I'll come back to you, bright-eyes— you can count on that."

And so it was.

#levi ackerman #levi ackerman x reader #attack on titan x reader #levi ackerman x yn #aot x reader #levi ackerman imagine #attack on titan fanfiction #aot headcanons

25 notes · View notes

sovvannight · 11 months ago

Text

My Year in Writing, 2023

And this is another situation where I wish I could pull up last year's post to use as a pattern, but I can't because my writing blog got deleted, so I'm feeling a little lost.

But I can at least see the graphs I made last year in my writing progress tracking spreadsheet, so that give me a bit of a hint as to what I would normally post here.

I wrote 183,465 words on 2023. It's my third year in a row of increases (thank you, Julie and the Phantoms!) and my first year over 150k, which was my goal for the year. I'm at 856,124 words since 2017.

I'm also super excited about winning NaNo for the first time since 2017. November was my most productive month, followed by February, when I spent most of the month working on Baby, This Rain Changes Everything, which I guess I was just excited about because I had a lot of 1k+ days.

Part of the 44k increase from 2022-2023 was due to NaNo, but I also increased my average daily word count for non-NaNo months from 291.8 to 387.5. And I do write every day--December 31 was day 2,395 of my write-ever-day streak.

What I Wrote

Other than 2% of my words for the year for Garfield, a Teen Wolf Movie fix-it fic, everything else was for Julie and the Phantoms: 81% on various scenes for Electric Boogaloo, 12% for Baby, This Rain Changes Everything, and 5% on two different AU fics that I may convert to original fiction instead.

Plans for 2024

So, the saying goes something like, "Write a million words, throw them away, now you're ready to be a writer." I didn't realize it until I was writing this up, but I'm going to hit a million words next year.

And I have to admit, in the last few months, I've started to think about writing and publishing original fiction. And that's partly because the JatP fandom is dying--I'd think the drop in kudos was because I suck, but I've seen declining kudos for new fic by big name fans, too, so it's not just me. No judgement on the fandom, it's just the nature of things. I've left a couple of fandoms myself because of a new hyperfixation. But at the same time, I had this AU idea in the spring, and thought to myself, are you really going to write a whole novel-length fic for 20 kudos?

I think I'd rather earn a couple hundred bucks instead, which seems like about what I would net if I self-pub. And I'm poor, so any little bit helps. Plus, I don't know, I just feel ready. It's partly because I read some pretty bad books this year, and it's like, OK, this got published, and in one case it got optioned and made into a TV show, and I feel like I can do better.

So, my plan for 2024 is:

Write the last ~9 scenes for Electric Boogaloo.

Write season 3, AKA the Electric Boogaloo sequel. Boogaloo is probably going to reach somewhere around 300k total, but I'm aiming for something more like 150k-200k for the sequel.

Finish the two Arrow fics I still can't give up on, even though I haven't worked on them in years. One just needs another 2k, and the other maybe 15k.

Transition to original fiction, taking the idea I had for a JatP boy band AU and "filing off the serial numbers" as I go. (Or something else--who knows what I'll be most interested next fall!)

In terms of word count goals:

I want to hit 50,000 for NaNo in November. For April and July Camp NaNos, I want to write 1,000 a day, so 30k and 31k.

I want to take it somewhat easy in the three months after NaNo events, so May, August, and December - 600/day, or 18,600 words/month.

For the other six months out of the year, I'm going to try doing "NaNoWriWeek" or 1,667 words/day for the first week of the month and then 600/day for the rest of the month, which will get me around 25k per month.

All of this totals up to about 300,000 words.

#my writing

3 notes · View notes

frozen-fountain · 1 year ago

Note

1, 2, 10, 14, 16, 18, 19, 23!

Share a song that makes you think of [fic title]

You didn't specify one so here's The Shooting Star by Gojira, which always makes me think of Aperture Priority. It's a song, evidently, about grief - but something in the slow chug of the music itself makes me think of the "going through the motions" feeling that not fully acknowledging and processing that grief can have. If that explanation makes any sense.

2. Do you read/reread your own fics?

Yes! I need some time and distance from them in order to be surprised again and to have lost some of the emotional investment I have in trying to perfect a new piece, but at the end of the day, I wrote what I wanted to read.

10. Is there a fic that got a different response than you were expecting?

I really hoped Aperture Priority would get a slightly warmer reception than it did. I think it's one of my best ones and it centres my favourite character in the game (Barret), but I can also understand that a 25K oneshot that's the fourth in a series might be a hard sell.

14. If you could see one of your fics adapted into a visual medium, such as comic or film, which fan fic would you pick?

The Big One that my FFVII is building to could work really well as an anime series, I think. It'd never actually work because it relies very much on the context of the previous fics, which are too all over the place in tone and content to cohere into one running narrative, but I can daydream.

16. At what point in the process do you come up with titles?

It could happen any time. Sometimes I have a title that suggests itself right away, sometimes I have to really sit and brainstorm one when it's all that stands between me and posting.

18. What’s one of your favorite lines you’ve written in a fic?

He was only a shadow in the doorway at first, the brilliance of the world outside redacting his face.

This sentence kicks off the first meeting of a story's protagonist with the superior she forms an intense and immediate crush on (Elena meeting Tseng, for those in the know). I made his entrance as intimidating as possible to try to reinforce that, at least in my take on the dynamic, she's attracted to the power she thinks he wields more than anything. But it always stands out to me because I knew I wanted a striking and unusual verb to describe the light obscuring his face here; it took me a while to find "redact", but when I did, I felt like I'd pulled off a heist. Considering they're in secret service, there's whole wells of allusion and connotation behind that one.

19. Give us a small teaser from one of your WIPs.

“Just three words,” [Terra] said. “Two, if you bring in a contraction.”

“Yes. It was me who told you what a contraction is.” Celes groaned at the burn beginning to kindle in the muscles of her arms.

This is a pretty benign exchange on the surface, but the context in which is takes place is so very NSFW it cracks me up every time.

23. How do you choose where to end a chapter (if you have multi-chapter works)?

Already answered!

#visualheresy #froze fics #thank you very much!

3 notes · View notes

straighttohellbuddy · 2 years ago

Note

HELLO SO THAT FIC U POSTED???? CHANGED ME FOREVER. I relate to that other anon deeply my brain chemistry will never be the same. it frankly hasn't been the same since the fic was just snippets you posted abt once in a while and now it's posted and it's A 25K DELIGHT AND I JUST---- *SCREAMS**SQUEALS**CRIES*

I CANNOT STRESS ENOUGH HOW PRESENT IT'S BEEN IN MY MIND SINCE FOREVER KQMCLWKFS I'm dying. reader is great her thing with Wilbur is great I am screaming and crying and Oh My God thank u for sharing it w us I am. /SCREAMING./

no but genuinely I've been grinning and letting out like. fickin SQUEALS for over an hour kqmflsjxkalck like I'm so glad and happy I got to read it istg. u have SUCH a way with words?????? and characterisation??????? and like. developing relationships hello????????? I am in shambles. every once in a while I return to ur writing bc it's just So Good and now I got to do it thru this fic I've been excited for for the last????? TWO YEARS I THINK. idk how long it's been but it's been A WHILE so thank u thank u thank u thank u not only did it live up to my expectations it also absolutely went over them. thank u genuinely you've made my past two years pretty much. for the last however long there hasn't been a week in which I haven't thought abt reader and Q's interaction (the snippet of ‘this is how it started the last time’) for at least an hour straight genuinely like. and haVING CONTEXT??????

anyway basically this is like a huge thing for me and I just thought I'd tell u that😭💕 like I hope u know your writing has been v important to me for a while, from what you love you devour to like. everything kinda but wylyd just struck a chord w me if that makes sense lmao and like. I would've totally gotten it if you'd lost interest but I'm glad u didn't and decided to share that absolutely amazing fic��💕

(*25K*!!!! oh my god!!!!! I wasn't before either, but now I will literally never stop thinking abt it)

((THE GHOSTBUR STUFF WAS SO SWEET)) ((and heartbreaking in the most PERFECT manner)) ((and don't get me STARTED on Dream. and Q. and WILBUR OH MY GOD WILBUR WILBUR WILBUR WILBUR-------))))))(and reader oh my god reader I will never shut up about reader)

I'm gonna rotate your message in my head like a microwave dish for the rest of my life I love you so much 💖💖💖 I've been meaning to answer this for days but I wanted to take the time to properly answer it because I'm going to ramble about this fuckin fic I hope you know!!

this fic means so so much to me and I'm so glad that I finally got it published, but also that I ended up publishing it like this, like I definitely could have added more but I think it would have ended up kind of bloated, and it's already such a huge fic 😅😅 the vignette style makes me feel like I'm getting snapshots of the important moments while still getting the sense of the reader having a life between scenes, and the rest of the dsmp plot still going on around them

I mean this so genuinely, WIPS are always In Progress, I never forget a fic, I still reread what I have of my Mafia!Corpse AU from 2019 and wonder what I should add next, same with the other like, 20 drafts I have. 😅😅 I hope they all get published eventually, but I feel very lucky to have come back to this and recognise that it's good enough to put out there ☺️☺️

but OKAY I WANNA TALK ABOUT THE READER'S RELATIONSHIPS WITH ALL THESE FUCKING CHARACTERS BECAUSE THEY MAKE ME YELL !! im making this into it's own post because i literally wrote so much just talking about the reader and dream and i have so much to say about them and Q and WILBUR and i'll tag u xx i LOVE YOU SO MUCH AND I LOVE THIS FIC IT STILL MAKES ME FERAL

#your local homosexual with no chill

6 notes · View notes

nimuetheseawitch · 7 months ago

Note

Hello Nimue 🤗

For the ask game:

Rodney goes to Maine.

I almost wanted to go for "John dies" but I chickened out. 👀

Alright, Rodney Goes to Maine is my baby because it takes some of the concept of BJ Goes to Maine from the MASH fandom and applies it to my favorite Pegasus nerds. The reason it is languishing in my WIPs folder is mostly because it is a concept that is going to require at least 25k, and long fic is hard....

I think I've posted most of this before, when I working on it more actively, so here's a big chunk (below the cut because otherwise this is a real long post:

It’s mid-afternoon by the time the rain finally stops, and Rodney has barely said a word. John went about his normal routine with only a few concessions for having another person present. At some point during the night before he’d decided he wasn’t going to ask. He hadn’t asked Rodney why he stopped calling, stopped responding to emails, and he wasn’t going to ask why he was here now, after 5 years of silence. He’d made a life for himself without Rodney McKay, and he was going to keep on living it. The car isn’t too badly off, although it will be if they wait for a tow truck. By the time one could make it out there, the mud will have dried around it. But luckily, it only takes a few tries for the Jeep to pull the car out, and the engine still turns. Rodney follows him back and parks next to him, then stands awkwardly by the trunk of his car, still not saying anything. John folds his arms and leans - he’s still good at that, and figures he can wait Rodney out. “Can I…?” Rodney starts, but can’t seem to go further. John just raises an eyebrow. “Can I stay?” John stares for a moment. Rodney is asking. Actually asking, not barging in and deciding he’s here now. And he’s still not explaining. John had been ready to accept that he’d be putting Rodney up for a day or two, however long whatever this would take, but now that Rodney’s asking, he realizes he could say no and Rodney might go away. It’s not like he’d invited him here. He was managing just fine out here on his own, with his infrequent SAR work and his fishing and his plane and his occasional contract work for the SGC. He didn’t need a scientist to barge into his life and break the quiet and talk to him and drink beer with him and, well, he didn’t need Rodney. Not anymore. He’s waited too long to speak, he realizes. Rodney starts babbling, “I don’t have to stay. I can find somewhere. I’m sure I saw a sign for a motel before I got off the highway, and although the beds are always terrible they at least usually have internet, and I guess that would work, and I know I didn’t tell you I was coming, but I wasn’t sure what you’d say, so I didn’t call–” Suddenly, John is angry and cuts Rodney off. “No, no you didn’t.” Rodney tenses up and searches John’s face for something. He flinches at what he finds and his shoulders slump, as if he’s folding into himself. “You’re right, I didn’t. I’ll, I’ll just be going then. Sorry to bother you. Thanks for the tow.” That defeated and lost look stirs something in John, something fierce and protective that he doesn’t want to look at closely because he’s spent years pushing it away. But it forces him to say, “Nothing’s open. Season’s over. You can stay.” He turns to head back inside and doesn’t look back, but he once again leaves the door open for Rodney.

#wip game #sga wips

0 notes

whatifyoulivelikethat · 3 years ago

Text

the house, m | ot7 | phase two

full title: the hell house

pairing(s): ot7 x reader

phase one (hyung line) >> phase two (maknae line)

summary: Welcome to the Hell House. Some call it resident evil. Some call it a haunted house. Some call it a waste of space (rude). Enter if you dare – the Doctor will ensure that you never come out the same. What’s that? Why are you going with your seven fuckbuddies? You wouldn’t… fuck in there, right? (Yes, you would.)

warnings: rated M (18+) for language, MAD HORNY CHAOTIC ENERGY; unprotected supernatural monster sex (you will never be in these situations… at least, I hope not o_o); crack; fluff amidst the wild fucking; maknae line smut (fem reader, slight D/s dynamics in some scenes, multiple orgasms, nipple play, handjob, m-receiving oral, doggy, creampie, ass eating / anal sex, mild restraint, penetrative sex, fingering; this sounds normal but it is not, I am just avoiding spoilers except: tentacle warning); non-idol!AU - ot7 x sex friend!reader; each member has their own scene in their POV

appearances based on PTD On Stage + the Doctor ’journey’ au, although can be read alone when I said this is a harem hentai featuring you and BTS, I meant it it is 25k+ words, so it had to be split into two parts, sigh

phase one (hyung line)

park jimin.

Park Jimin found himself standing at the corner of a pond with a cascading waterfall.

It was a strange garden room, the kind that rich people probably had to bring nature indoors or something like that. He stepped in cautiously, feeling a bit perturbed that he somehow lost the others walking in the darkness, but the room was so beautiful he couldn’t help but look around. So many flowers swaying gently, perhaps from the warm breeze. Perhaps this was a greenhouse too? The flowers were primarily pastel, blue and purple and pink, with delicate petals that shimmered like a floral aurora borealis. There was lush moss and low tress too, all rich and green, calling him to the sound of flowing water.

Jimin looked up and saw a stained-glass skylight above him. The moon shone through, revealing some parts of cracked panes and pattern of cobwebs all over. The glass colors were desaturated or missing. The thin clouds surrounding the moon made it look as if there were red tendrils cast around it.

He looked back down, to paradise.

Jimin stepped forward, closer and closer to the water. It was very clear water, a glittering dark blue, the darkness of the depth making the bottom uncertain. The waterfall was spilling at an even, steady pace, creating a foamy white forth that dissipated into bubbles, disturbing the surface of the water.

It called to him, the water.

“Jimin?”

He tilted his head, kneeling down, peering at the rippling surface. He knew that voice. He bickered a lot with that voice. It was fun, really. He made him very happy that you were so close to him to poke fun and that he could poke fun at you without you taking it personally. He cherished your voice, your conversation, your quick wit, your everything, and in turn he did everything he could to ensure your happiness, protecting you like placing his hands around a flower so it wouldn’t lose its petals from the harsh wind.

Now there were six other pairs of hands surrounding the flower with him. Maybe that was a little excessive. To be honest, you really didn’t need any protecting at all, not really. Honestly, sometimes it seemed like you were protecting them, yet the feeling was mutual. Jimin vowed to himself to try and do as much for you as you did for him and his friends.

He called your name, softly, sweetly.

Placed his fingertips on the water and imagined your face smiling back up at him.

Then something grabbed his hand and gripped it tightly.

“Wah!”

He jerked back, and the fingers laced around his hand followed, arm, shoulder, wet hair, gasping breath, both him and you, throwing your head back in a spray of water, your hair stuck to your cheeks and neck, other arm appearing, scrambling for the rocks at the edge of the pond, coughing.

“Are you okay? What happened? How long how you been down there?” Jimin sputtered, rushing over and trying to grab your upper arms but you waved you hand, spitting out water and pushing your hair back, sleek against your scalp, panting and blinking rapidly. Droplets clung to your lashes. Your skin was glossy, beading water catching the light and making your skin look like it was covered in nature’s diamonds.

He stopped, staring at your body half-out of the water.

Angled his head a little and, yup, naked breasts behind your upper arms. Nice. Droplets collected at your hard nipples, dripping down.

Nice.

Jimin felt his cock perk up at the sight of your perky tits.

What? He can still be horny. You’re naked!

“Blah, I have water in my ears,” you complained, whacking the side of your head with your hand, shaking it roughly. Your tits bounced merrily. Nice. Okay, he needed to stop that. “Sorry, I’m not used to being underwater like that…”

“Why… Why were you even under the water?” he asked, tilting his head.

You scrunched up your face. “Um… I don’t know. But it��s not the weirdest thing today.”

“… What’s the weirdest thing?”

You opened your mouth and then winced, gazing up at the sky. Jimin looked up too, confused as to why you did such a thing. He didn’t see anything except the moon and the cracked glass ceiling.

“Can’t say. It’s in waiver. We’re not supposed to talk about what happens.”

“Oh.”

You rested your hands on the edge of the water and looked up at him. “I like your long hair. It looks really good on you.”

“Oh! Thanks.” He beamed, running his hand through it. “I thought you might like it since you liked Jungkookie’s long hair.”

“Yeah, but then he betrayed us all and chopped it off.”

Jimin laughed, nudging you. “Be honest. I look better, eh? I was born in Busan first, you know. He learns everything from me.”

“Oh yeah?” you snickered. “I dunno, Tae looks really good with long hair too…”

“Hey!”

You laughed as he pouted at you. He sat down, surrounded by flowers as you were surrounded by water, beside each other in contrasting saturations despite the similar color palette. If he looked down into the water, he couldn’t see past your waist. It was fuzzy and dark, a churning navy. Still, it was warm right here, in the air and in your smile.

“What happens now?” he asked, frowning. “Am I supposed to help you out of there? Or do I look for a clue or something?”

“Ah…” You rested your head on your forearms, smiling slyly at him. “You’re not going to ask where everyone else is?”

Jimin looked around. “They will find us eventually, right? It would be hard to miss this room and the sound of water and these beautiful flowers. Besides, I’m with you, so doesn’t that mean I’m at the end?”

You smirked. “Or… you just want alone time with me.”

He grinned. “Well, of course. And how come you’re naked, hm? Seems like you want to be with me too.”

“I always like alone time with you.”

He lowered himself more, placing his arms on the grass and stared into your eyes.

“Then this is a moment of serendipity, huh?”

Your lips curved into a pleased smile. “You’re supposed to be looking for me though.”

“I didn’t expect you in a puddle of water, come on.”

He leaned forward, a soft, lovely kiss, listening to the soothing sound of water, feeling the sensations course through him, the coolness of your lips that ignited the heat, the familiar taste and comfort of your touch, the gentle droplet of water that fell from your nose and splashed onto his lip, soaking into the kiss, seeping into tangled tongues.

He felt.

Weird.

As if energy suddenly overcame him, spreading throughout his blood vessels, addictive, unrelenting, all consuming, turning his breath into shallow gasps, the need bubbling, brimming, threatening to break the surface, pressing more into the kiss, stealing your breath, rising, his arms leaving the ground, pulling up his sleeve and plunging it into the water.

He couldn’t stop himself.

His fingers grazed your skin, closing around your breast, rubbing your hard nipple with his index finger.

“Ah, Jimin…”

He did not question the lust – he was always horny for you and didn’t bother to hide it – but it was strength of it that confused him, and the more that he touched the water, the more he felt it, and the more he wanted it, breaking the kiss and yanking his sweater off, tossing it into the flowers, capturing your lips again before you could protest, knowing you couldn’t resist his kisses, your wet hands on his skin, caressing his nipples, and it was like a strong pulse, a throb in his chest and his nether regions, commanding him to get into the water.

Something was telling him it would feel even better if he was in the water.

He reached down and fumbled with his pants, intending to yank them off.

“Jimin, wait, wait, hold on a sec–”

He ignored you.

Until something shot out of the water and wrapped around his wrist.

“W-WHOA?!”

It was blue. It was shiny. It was glossy and sheeny, flexible and long. It was unmistakably coming from you, because now your body was half-out of the water.

It was a tentacle.

“UM.”

Weirdly, it was not making him less horny. It was making him hornier. Jimin jerked his head up, jaw dropping as more tentacles emerged from the water. Four of them, and the tops of your smooth human thighs. So, eight limbs when including your human arms and legs. And four of them were tentacles. Oh. Oh! OH?

Yes, perhaps waiting a second for you to explain might be a good idea.

“W… What the… fuck…?”

Your, uh, tentacle let go of his hand, slowly, dripping water. “Er… yeah. Um. I have tentacles now?”

Jimin blinked very slowly. “W… Why?” he wheezed.

You raised your hands and shrugged very, very slowly. “I… don’t… know.” You lowered your hands and placed them together, floating on your… tentacles. “I think it’s your test.”

His hands were above his raging erection and the zipper of his pants.

“The waiver didn’t say anything about tentacle sex?” he roared, suddenly covering his pointed tent. “W-W-What kind of sicko would… and how… they’re fake, right?”

You turned around and shook your head. The tentacles wiggled one by one, independently of each other, shimmering between the blue of the pond and the green matching the lush foliage. They were attached to the base of your back, right above your ass, like some kind of weird aquatic tail.

They were seeming less and less fake by the second.

Jimin almost fainted.

You turned back around, wincing. “I also thought it was just a ‘Lady of the Lake’ type vibe, but evidently the Doctor had other ideas.”

He was still trying to process you had tentacles. “S-So, what are we supposed to do…?”

You stared at him.

It was pretty fucking obvious.

Jimin felt he knew but he was going to ask anyway.

“Is the Doctor a warlock… or something?” he squeaked.

You squinted at the ceiling. “They said they just have very strong creative ability.”

Right.

Yeah.

THAT MADE NO FUCKING SENSE.

You poked him with one of your tentacles and he jumped. You grinned, wiggling it at him.

“S-Stop that?”

Why did it come out as a question? Oh, God, why was his dick still hard? You poked him again and Jimin tried to grab it, missing, swiping it the tentacles until he caught one and yanked triumphantly, snickering.

Unexpectedly – or completely expectedly – you moaned.

You tried to pull away and Jimin held on, squeezing it. You winced, biting back your lewd noise, glaring at him. His smiled slyly, drumming his fingers on the smooth surface of the tentacle, suction cups on his palm, and stroked the outside.

You made a needy noise, grimacing at him.

“I did not know it worked like that,” you panted.

Jimin wiggled his eyebrows. “Oh yeah? What about…” And he leaned forward, bringing it to his lips, and licked the smooth top of the tentacle, gliding his tongue over it, tasting the water and the ghost of a familiar taste, as if he was kissing your skin. He completely forgot how weird this was as he watched your face collapse a little into desperation, crying out his name.

He did suddenly remember when the suction cups started sucking on his palm.

“Oh!”

He let go, startled. You instantly yanked your tentacle back, pouting at him.

“Sorry, I just… there are little suction cups… uh…”

Jimin was not a pervert.

He wasn’t!

Jimin’s mind, however. Jimin’s brain did whatever he wanted. He could no nothing about his brain thinking up stuff. He could do nothing about the forceful compulsion of wanting to take off his pants either. That was all that weird water’s fault. And your tits being squashed together as you crossed your arms at him. And the tentacles. Wait, no. Not the tentacles. Yes, the tentacles. No, brain, stop that right now! His pants and underwear and shoes and socks were on the ground now and he was slipping into the water, you backing up warily, still pouting a little bit.

Ask for the tentacle handy, Jimin.

He was in the water now. His brain and the water compelled him to speak.

“Could you, uh… jack me off with one of them?”

You raised one of your tentacles. “This?”

“Yeah?” Slow, crafty smile. “There’s no reason not to try, right?”

Future Jimin would question present Jimin’s sanity but at the moment present Jimin was too horny to think straight. You swam towards him, the appendages floating behind you, swirling in the water, gleaming blue and green and even a tinge of pink, coming closer, face to face, familiar closeness of you and him. Lips too enticing not to kiss, and he fell into the touch, kissing you deeply, his hands gliding up your sides and pulling your closer, one arm against your back and the other on your breasts, playing with them, gasping as he felt the tentacles slide over his skin, three wrapping around him, the last curving around his neglected hardness under the water, enveloping him in slick tightness.

The tip brushed against his balls, tiny suction cups clinging on and massaging him.

“O-Oh, fuck…” he gasped against your lips.

It was very strange.

It felt incredible.

“Is it weird if I like it?” he whispered to your lips.

You paused. “Little bit.”

“Okay.”

Silence except running water.

“Keep going,” he whispered against your cheek.

Look, someone could judge him of they wanted, but guess what? He didn’t have to tell anyone about this! Ha! It was part of the waiver and contract that he signed earlier, so no one was ever going to know that Park Jimin was into tentacle sex. Pfft. Wasn’t like anyone was watching or reading an autobiography about his life, right?

Right?

R-RIGHT?!

Any further mental breakdown was quashed by your tentacles moving – don’t judge okay, it felt very nice and very slippery and very sensual, do not judge! – all over his quivering length, followed by the pulsing massage of the suction cups on his balls, making him gasp and become harder as you built up the pace, faster and faster, wound tightly around him and aided by the water. The other tentacles slid down his back, small sucking sensations like kisses all over his skin, teasing his ass and thighs, winding around him and cradling him in the water, forcing his legs open wider to expose more skin to tease and suck. In between his inner thighs, right behind his nuts, around his asshole, holy fucking shit, like pulsing kisses that roughly stimulated and caused his nerves to spark alive. The noises he was making were absolutely vulgar and lewd and depraved, moans and cries and hiking sobs with how good it was. He was achieving orgasm at an alarmingly fast rate, sensitive skin being stimulated in places he didn’t even know were erogenous zones, clutching your breasts for something to hold, because heaven knew – actually, hopefully not, heaven, please ignore – he was at his limit.

“I can’t… oh my God… fuck, I’m gonna cum!”

Jimin was an angel.

Except when he was fucking.

“Fuck!”

He thrust his hips up strongly, causing a large splash, gasping for air, tentacles raising him out of the water and forcing him to watch the aggressive stream of his own orgasm shooting into the air, thick white bursts that rained down on the blue tentacle wrapped around his jolting cock, slipping off and hitting the clear water in large plops, clouding it with white and little swimmers that were not, in fact, going to find any potential fertilization mates.

You know.

Jimin always thought that if he really wanted to, he could make some awesome porn.

Just saying.

You swam over and opened your mouth. He whined softly as your tongue wrapped around the trembling head, sucking off what was clinging to it, pink muscle sliding out and circling him all over, blue tentacle turning slightly and increasing the sucking sensation all over his trembling length. His skin tingled and throbbed, begging for more.

Him too, because he was moaning your name and squirming in the tentacles, running his hands all over them and making you whine on his dick.

“Jimin…”

Through some strange turn of mysterious events that were really not that mysterious other than you and Jimin being massively horny, you both clambered back onto land, and Jimin gripped your hips, entering your pussy from behind, sliding into slick hot wetness with a lustful gasp as your tentacles circled his body, two wrapping around him and attaching to his chest. The other two curved around him and spread his ass.

And thus, he began to pound you as your suction cups sucked on his nipples, his balls, and his entire ass crack.

Listen.

Jimin was not going to sit around and waste time questioning if he should be doing things or not based on whether or not it was weird. He did things because they felt good to do and as long as it wasn’t hurting anyone, why the fuck not? Weird was relative anyway. Yes, he was going to take full advantage of the tentacles.

“Oh, shit, do I have to pull–”

“Jimin, I have fucking tentacles, I don’t think pregnancy is a thing here!”

“Okay, just checking!”

With that out of the way, Jimin firmly gripped your ass and railed your tight little pussy.

“Fuck, yes, harder, fuck me, Jimin, fuck me!”

You thrust back against him and he nearly doubled over from the force, your suckers clinging onto him and pulsing his nipples and balls, making him see stars in his periphery at the overwhelming electric pleasure, gasping for breath, driving his rock-hard dick into you with as much wild force that he could muster.

“You–” Smack! “Always–” Smack! “Make–” Smack! “Me–” Smack! “Do–” Smack! Smack! Smack! “So much work!” Smack! Slurp! “What the–oh my, holy shit, oooooooh, fuuuck, yeeeeeees!”

The tip of one of your tentacles was working his ass, sliding in, suction cups on the inside of the tight ring of muscle, like licking kisses, and any possible reservations, hell, any possible brain cells that were not fully focused on railing you were immediately ripped from their duties to experience the absolute bliss that was his ass being sucked and fucked, along with his nipples being flicked, his nuts being slickly massaged, and, finally, his twitching cock being buried into your heated tightness, clenched and squeezed with avid, consuming passion.

Jimin managed to weakly gasp out your name before it turned into a high-pitched, sensual wail of pure ecstasy, pumping his orgasm into you with harsh ruts of his hips, throwing his head back and sending a spray of water all over the flowers.

You moaned his name, long and wanton, and squelched around him, leaking a copious amount of sweet-smelling cum all over his nuts and your own tentacles.

“W… Wow…”

“Ack… It’s c-cold not in the water…”

“Let’s get back into the water.”

“Jimin, wah!”

kim taehyung.

He was surrounded by trees.

Big, expansive trees with no leaves. They seemed to grow out of the walls, emerging from the panels of peeling wallpaper. Branches bent up into the ceiling, disappearing again. He ran his fingers over them, feeling the rough texture of the bark. They seemed real, or at least, a very well-made art installation, maybe a commentary of humanity coexisting with nature.

Kim Taehyung spied a small purple flower high above him, seemingly growing on one of the branches.

He scratched his head.

“Jimin? Jungkook?”

No answer.

He walked forward, careful to avoid the raised roots, making his way down the hall. He expected a haunted house to have fake bats, actors dressed as zombies, something like that, but instead he stumbled in the darkness until he found this weird hallway of trees, strangely beautiful, following the glowing veins within the trunks. They glowed a soft greenish-blue with tinges of pink.

It reminded him of an aurora borealis.

Taehyung was not fond of the unknown in the darkness, but the iridescent light calmed him.

He wondered where everyone went. They had all gotten separated in that big room after entering those two doors. Maybe that had been the intended purpose. He had panicked at first, but calmed when he saw the trees and the light. He didn’t expect a place like this inside here. It was well done. He stepped through the thickest part, coming to a clearing.

Or rather, a large, enormous room that seemed to have a huge tree growing in the center.

The branches were leafless and covered in draping white cobwebs.

He paused, looking around him. These walls also had trees embedded in them, winding up, up, into the blackness. There were tiny lights floating around him and, with a start, he realized they were fireflies, pulsing waves of gold that matched the pulse of the green-blue veins of the trees. He stepped inside and the fireflies and veins lit his path, showing him the patches of ground with the least amount of twisting roots, leading him to the center tree.

He stopped in front of it, curious.

The veining in this tree was sizable, much bigger than the rest.

Taehyung reached out, touching it.

He did not expect the texture. He expected it to be hard like dried sap or crystal, but it was smooth and silky. It reminded him of something. His fingertips traced the vein, trying to remember.

Skin.

It reminded him of your skin.

Weird.

He removed his hand, frowning.

He didn’t dislike being reminded of your skin. On the contrary. He missed your touch and your feel under his fingertips, missed the smell of your hair, your fingers locked with his. It was an incomparable feeling and he often let himself be caught up in it. Maybe too much. You were sometimes reckless – like someone he knew – clever – like someone he knew – insanely hot – like someone he knew – highly skilled – like, alright, never mind, yes, point was, you reminded him of his friends, except better because he wanted to put his dick in you and you greatly encouraged him to do so.

Did you know though?

Did you know that your very touch caught him so?

Taehyung looked up and saw the cobwebs again. He shivered. Hopefully there wasn’t any spiders. The fireflies were nice. He could handle them gently floating around, hovering above him.

Skitter.

He spun around at the noise, tripping.

“Woah!”

He threw out his hands, catching himself on the tree, skidding a little, almost falling. Whew. He straightened, pulling his hands away.

Threads of silk clung to them.

“Hm?” He shook his hands aggressively. “Argh. Stop it. Get off.”

“Do you need help?”

“Ah, yeah, if you could–”

Taehyung jerked his head up, stopping himself mid-sentence, jaw dropping at the sight in front of him.

You perched on four, spindly, black insect legs, body hovering in the air, covered in a short, gauzy white dress. Hair wild, pushed back, eyes wide and almond-shaped, black, accompanied by, um, dots on your forehead and under your eyes, no, those aren’t dots, Taehyung, he thought to himself with a whimper, seeing the gleam in them.

Three extra pairs of eyes.

“Aaa… what…?”

He did not have words as you creeped forward on your segmented legs protruding from your back, not just any insect, Taehyung could put two and two together, cobwebs, eight eyes, four human limbs and four arachnid ones coming out of your back to hold you up as you carefully, carefully, advanced.

Spider.

You were a spider.

“What… why… how…?” he sputtered, too many questions and only able to croak out the inquiring words, completely forgetting about his web-covered hands.

You lowered yourself to your human feet, stepping down in front of him. “Er, well, you’re not going to believe this, but I’ve had a lot of different… bodies today.”

His mind reeled. “W-What is happening…? Are you real? Is this a dream?”

“Am I real? Um, not sure. I don’t think this is my real body. It feels like I’m borrowing it. Is this a dream? I don’t think so. It doesn’t feel like a dream. Like…”

You reached for him and Taehyung was torn between moving away or leaning forward so he just froze as you touched his cheek and pressed your lips to his, a kiss he remembered, sighing softly at the warmth, the plush lips, yes, this kiss was familiar and definitely yours. He stopped seeing all other people because of your kiss, and he knew it well now.

You drew back, exhaling deeply. “See?”

“Y-Yeah…”

But you still had too many limbs.

“But why are you a… spider?” he asked, frowning.

“I think that’s your test.”

Taehyung tilted his head. “But I’m not Hoseokie-hyung. I’m not scared of bugs. Er, I don’t like them, but I’m not scared…” he mumbled, shifting his eyes.

“I’m not sure it has to do with a personal fear.” You scratched your cheek thoughtfully. “Actually, I don’t know if it has to do with anything. Maybe the great joke is that it’s actually random and people expect it to have meaning so they craft all these theories and think they know the answer.”

Taehyung blinked at you. “You should like you’re theorizing about an idol group’s music video.”

You laughed. “Ahahaha, like those music videos that have a whole entire alternate universe in them? That would be wacky, huh?”

For some reason, both of you looked up at the ceiling, into the blackness above.

Then you both looked back to each other, frowning.

“We wouldn’t know anything about alternate universes, right?”

“No. Because this is the real universe.”

“I’m not really a spider though,” you countered.

Taehyung waved his hands dismissively. “Well, some weird hallucination is happening, but you’re still very attractive and look cool even if spider ladies are definitely not my kink,” he added hastily. You blinked at him, all eight eyes.

He was not sure if he was trying to convince himself or convince you.

“So, um… am I supposed to un-spiderfy you? Or something? Is there a magic spell?” he offered, scratching his head. “Is there some way to reverse this?”

You sucked in a breath hesitantly. Uh oh. You only made that face when you didn’t want to tell him something. Like that one time you ate all his chocolate because you were on your period and the other time you finally admitted to fucking Jungkook… in his bedroom, because Jimin had invited him over and Jimin sure as hell wasn’t going to let Jungkook use his bedroom when he was right there.

Yeah.

Taehyung was still a little salty about that one.

“Do you want to the good news or the bad news?” you finally decided to start off with.

He frowned. “Good news.”

“You don’t have to use a condom. Eh?” You grinned.

That was good news. He raised his eyebrows. “Wait…”

“Er, yeah, bad news… I think you’re gonna have to fuck me as a spider lady.”

Dead silence.

WHOOSH.

A gust of wind blew past you and him.

“WHAT?!” Taehyung roared. “No!”

You recoiled a little, spider legs wiggling sheepishly. “Yeaaaaaaah… I mean… The alternative is to be here forever… with me… as a spider lady… and just sit there and starve, I guess.”

He felt the blood drain out of his face. “Wuh…”

You shrugged gingerly. “Because that would mean you failed the test. It’s in the waiver.”

Taehyung recalled that large, barely legible piece of paper he quickly signed in the dark. “I thought… that was just safety and guidelines and stuff…” he mumbled, feeling more and more life drain out of him.

You nodded quickly. “It is! And other stuff too… Fine print and all… It did say you wouldn’t die! Just sit there and exist…” You rubbed the back of your head. “It’s not so bad. Everyone else did it.”

He jerked back, hand on his chest. “Everyone else fucked spider you?”

“No, no, no, I was… other things…”

He blinked slowly. “What… other things?”

You winced. “Can’t say. That’s confidential.”

He squinted at you accusingly.

“It is! You can’t talk about what happens! I said that in very beginning.”

Okay. Okay, Taehyung. He just has to fuck spider you. Yeah. You can do that. She’s still her. She’s still very pretty. Still a great kisser. He paced from side to side. But she has so many eyes. He glanced up. Still eight. So many eyes. And the extra legs. He looked down at his hands, still with silken threads of cobwebs.

He lifted his hands. “What about this?”

“Oh, here.”

And then you spat on his hands.

Taehyung jumped, startled at the stream of silk that suddenly shot of your mouth, winding around his hands and sticking to the threads. You reached over and wound your hand around it and the silk slid off, a strange consistency that stuck to itself but not to his skin, clearing it off.

“Apparently there’s different kinds,” you explained, chucking the ball of thread away. “I can make it stick only to itself and not to you, I can make it super sticky, less sticky, and so on.”

Pause.

“Isn’t it supposed to come out of your butt?” Taehyung blurted.

“The Doctor said that maybe you wouldn’t like it if I shat on your hands. Creative liberties.”

“Ah. Right.”

But they thought it would be great if you were a spider.

“So, uh, there’s no bed…”

“Well…”

Seconds later.

Taehyung stared at you, deadpan.

“You gotta be shitting me.”

“It’s very strong! Just trust!”

Taehyung did not trust this giant web in the tree with an iota of his being. Absolutely not. Never mind that you strung out a thick silken strand and hoisted him up here by the waist with your extra legs and nimble spider strength. He was sitting on this web and it was supporting his weight and it was soft, but he was not going to fuck on a spider web.

He raised his hand and rubbed his temple, trying to process that he had just thought that. That he had to think that. That it was even an option in life to think that. That you were a spider hovering his body with your actual spider legs and weaving out more and more silvery strands from your mouth like you were the rainbow vomit Instagram filter, except instead of cute rainbows, it was glossy spider silk.

“What are you doing.”

Not a question. A statement demanding an answer.

“Mmphf?” You spat out a little to cut the strands off. “M… Making pillows?”

Pillows.

This was really happening.

“Did you make this web?”

Your cheeks flushed pink. “Y… Yeah. When I was waiting for you. I thought it would be comfier than fucking on the floor.” You looked down. “It’s kinda bumpy with all the trees and stuff.”

Oh. He felt bad now for some reason. Get a grip, Taehyung. She’s only part spider. And not even an ugly one. She’s still cute. You’re not gonna die. That was part of the fine print, so even if this is dangerous or whatever, there’s magic protecting you. He wasn’t sure if that was true or not, but the whole point was to fuck, not to die, right? He wasn’t going to become Mr. Skelly. That’s what the Doctor said. Crazy? Likely. A liar? Not yet, it seemed.

He just had to trust you.

Taehyung could do that.

“Come here,” he said, making his voice low and gravelly.

You tied off your last pillow and skittered over to him with an armful of soft fluffy silk pillows, dropping them around him. “Hm?”

“You gotta take this off,” he chuckled, tugging at the tie of your dress.

“You too,” you frowned, pulling up his sweater.

It was almost normal, the act of pulling off clothes, first his sweater, and then popping out of it, his hair floating down and you leaning in for a kiss, eyes – all of your eyes, thankfully – closing, falling back into the pillows, wow, they were actually very soft and lovely to lay on, caressing your chin, tracing his finger down, down. The tie of your dress was undone and it flared open, some kind of wrap dress for easy access, nice, and Taehyung kissed down your neck like usual, outlining the curve of your breasts with his tongue, closer and closer, your body quivering over him and small cries in your throat, his lips closing around your nipple, tugging at the other, toying with the hard nub using his tongue, adding saliva, nice and wet, sucking noisily, smirking as you cried out and whimpered, tangling your fingers in his hair, circled by fireflies above your head like a halo, raining light down on you.

He only remembered you had spider legs when he tried to pull away the dress and you yelped, “Ow!”

“W-What? What did I do?” he panicked, feeling the resistance.

“T-The legs…”

He pulled back and saw the spider legs quivering, perched on the web.

You turned around and showed him that they were attached to the middle of your back, the dress tangled in them since there was an open hole for them to poke though.

“Oh, uh, hold on…”

“Just rip it off, Tae,” you whined. “I can make another one.”

“Rip your dress?” he asked worriedly.

“Yeah. You can’t do it?”

He furrowed his brows, gripping the two sides of the dress.

“Of course, I can.”

And he bunched the thin gauzy fabric and grunted with effort, actually much stronger fibers than he thought, and ripped the dress into two clean pieces, causing it to fall off your back and slip down your hips, fluttering to the web.

“Woah…”

You turned around sighing contentedly. “Thanks.”

And then you spat at his wrists and pinned them to the web.

“H-Hey!”

You grinned mischievously as he struggled, trying to free himself. With a jolt, Taehyung realized the quality of this string was much stronger and sticker. It fused with the web and kept him there, and the more he squirmed, the more it stuck, gasping as you slid down and stilled his thrashing legs with your extra appendages, removing the rest of his clothes with ease, pushing them aside, mouth opening, thin sticky strands sticking to his hips, pinning them down.

“W-Whoa!”

Pink tongue, red mouth, leaning down, lapping at his already hard cock, heat in his cheeks as he realized his cock was twitching, reacting to being tied down. Wet muscle circling him, strands leaving your mouth, spindling out, your fingertips touching your mouth and your wandering tongue, winding them around his cock, and then fanning your fingertips, hovering next to your head.

Holy.

Fucking.

Shit.

Taehyung gasped and moaned at the sudden vibrating sensation that overtook his cock and balls.

“Oh, how did you, fuuuuuuuck!”

Every movement of your fingertips dancing made his cock literally tremble at the multiplying sensations of pleasure that thundered up his spine and into his head, craning his head to see your mouth descend, his stiff length getting even harder, moaning deep in his chest as wave after wave of mind-numbing vibration combined with the constriction of your mouth, the wetness of your saliva, the heat of your throat, your extra spider legs supporting your body weight, your head bobbing up and down, tight, fast, quivering layers and nuances of ecstasy.

Trapped in the throes of dazed euphoria, Taehyung had a vague thought that you were puppeteering his dick while sucking it and that was an incredibly erotic thought for someone who did not think he had a spider lady kink.

“I’m gonna cum, oh, f-fuck, I’m gonna cuuuuuuum…!”

Your tongue slithered up to the tip of his cock and smacked the shivering slit, sending him over the edge.

Taehyung threw his head back and moaned your name so loud that it resonated around the room, thundering it with his baritone voice, shooting a vicious amount of hot cum down your even hotter throat, his eyes rolling back as you gulped it down greedily, plush lips closing around the head and lapping it off, his hips flinching but unable to move, glued to the web, his back arching to try and get more in your mouth and sighing gratefully as you went back down again, tongue and mouth working him, shooting him into starry-eyed bliss.

He just came while getting his dick Mister Geppetto-ed.

And it was fucking amazing.

Taehyung would no longer question why the main characters in anime were into the monster chick.

He gasped, lost in the haze of afterglow while you spun more spider silk from your mouth and removed the hip restraints and the excess threads around his nether regions, plucking off the silk handcuffs as well.

“L-Let me fuck you,” he panted, rolling out of the way so you could lay down, looking up at him with too many eyes, actually, you know what, he was beginning to like the extra attention, more spotlight for him, right, placing his hands on the web and positioning himself over you, testing the spring of the spiderweb bed. It was surprisingly sturdy. Okay.

Maybe he would die.

But he would die while being in pussy, so he was going to take that trade.

Taehyung was the kind of man who would die for pussy, yes.

“Let’s get it,” he chuckled, grinning.

You bit your lower lip and smirked, guiding him inside you.

“Oooh, fuck, yes,” he groaned, sliding into the wetness. “You liked sucking my dick, huh?”

“You know I love stuffing your dick into my mouth.”

He wiggled his eyebrows and smacked the rest of his length into you, watching your back arch and listening to your wanton moan, the silk web immediately springing back up, smacking your hips back into him, burying him balls deep inside you instantly.

“Ah, f-fuck!”

He had not expected the spring back, and it added extra strength to his thrusts, something your seemed to like because your pussy was spasming around his length. With a sharp inhale, he realized your spider legs had closed around his body, scratching down his back, a surreal, erotic sensation, pinpointed pleasure from his upper back to his ass, adding to his sensations, pushing your legs up onto his shoulders, bending you in half, yes, fuck, yes, this was it, this depth, this constriction, your spider legs on his back and your hands on his chest, fingertips all over his muscle, don’t stop, Tae, don’t stop, fuck, you’re so good, so good at fucking me, so happy that you remembered he liked the praise and the touches and the way you pushed your head back into the pillows and thrust back against him, mounting desire, explosive sparks, bursts of light under his eyelids. Wet precise smacks, hips to hips, skin to skin, name to name, your voice calling him and his deeper one groaning yours, closer, closer, there.

“S-So, goooooood, Tae!”

The flash of pleasure extended to glimmers of intense waves, roughly grunting your name and thrusting into you, spilling his orgasm deep inside, your own splattering onto his inner thighs and balls, soaking him with sweetness, surrounded by silk, encased in your tight, pulsing walls that wrapped around his entire length, sucking his cum out, every steady thrust thereafter with a dirty squelch of cramming it back into you.

“O… One more…” he gasped, arms shaking.

“We… We can’t stop until everyone is done anyway…”

Never in his life did Taehyung think, I want to fuck the spider lady again.

Until now.

jeon jungkook.

At the end of the rainbow was the color purple.

At the end of the aurora borealis was uncertainty.

Jeon Jungkook looked up at the ceiling of the room he was in and saw cascading rays of green, blue, and a tinge of pink, shifting between each other. There was no indication of a physical ceiling, just blackness adorned with shimmers of lights, soft waves that melded into one another.

He stepped inside, mesmerized.

Somehow, he was separated from the others, but he didn’t mind that much. He simply wandered the blackness, searching for them quietly, keeping his guard up just in case. His pumpkin sunglasses where in his pocket now.

Jungkook wasn’t afraid of the dark. He didn’t have many fears. They were more abstract than physical.

Such as being unloved.

He did not have to worry about that anymore though, because he had people that loved him and showed him all that time. Jungkook knew that, so he always gave it his all in everything he did to show his appreciation for it. He saved life’s moments in film, small things, delicate seconds in video or a mere instant in a photograph.

Some things, however, like these glowing lights, could never be captured in full with current technology and would need to be seen and experienced in person.

He had the sudden thought that he wished he wasn’t alone, that he wished he could show this to someone, someone he liked to take photos of and hold in his arms and rest his head on their shoulder and breathe in the scent of warm comfort.

His muse.

And.

Jungkook liked to squeeze your tits while hugging you too, but he was trying to romanticize the moment.

He smiled to himself, chuckling at the thought, and looked down, checking out the room around him. A stack of books. A gold framed mirror that was so tarnished that he couldn’t see his reflection. Shelves with strange little knickknacks, among them the shed skin of a rattlesnake and a sun-shaped pewter emblem with a weird-looking smiley face. A small pot with a bed of pastel flowers and a leafless tree growing out of it, the tops of the branches covered in spiderwebs.

Huh.

That was a weird assortment of shit.

He spied something on the ground. The flooring here was unique, with matte and glossy tiles that created a pattern of circles and symbols. He didn’t recognize them as any sort of language. Step by step, following the circles, watching the glimmering lights above reflect off the gloss and create it glow underneath his sneakers. Before he knew it, he was at the center of the room, looking back up at the lights that now seemed to slowly blend into more and more green, almost minty.

“What a weird place,” he muttered.

“It’s like the color of your hair.”

“Yeah.”

Hm. That voice sounded familiar.

Wait.

Jungkook jumped, whipping his head around.

He saw white.

His eyes widened.

White fur tails, floating in the air. They curled around him, beside him, all moving independently of each other, thick and fluffy. He counted them. Nine. He recognized the scent as they circled around him, gasping softly as they grazed his body and jaw, turning as he realized they were swirling in a specific direction, following them. The familiar scent, the softness, the gentle touches, and the want brewed inside him, spellbound by the movement of nine white tails.

He called your name longingly.

“Hey, Jungkook.”

He turned his head one final time and there you were.

You tilted your head at him, pointed white fox ears tipped in black. “You look really cute today.”

He felt his ears heat, shyness suddenly overtaking him. “A-Ah… thanks…”

You had told him that, earlier, while in his room while getting ready. And he had touched you all over, definitely more than he should, making both of you late, but how could he not? How could he not want to see you move on him, for him, with him? Jungkook hadn’t been a virgin the first time he fucked you, but it was obvious you had more experience than he did by the way you moved and your confidence. It awed him, it inspired him, it was addictive to him, your body line, so intoxicating that he wanted to capture it in photos and in film, innocently at first, simply the way you laid beside him or the way you tucked a strand of hair behind your ear, graceful, stunning, surreal, and then, later, the not-so-innocent, lustful moments were beautiful too, so he wanted them all.

It was greedy, but when Jungkook liked something, he wanted to explore aspects of it and you were no exception.

The nine white fox tails surrounded your body, covering select areas, the rest bare, your skin glowing from the light above you and him, green, blue, tinges of pink, the majesty of the aurora nothing compared to the majesty of how fiercely Jungkook wanted to fuck you right now.

He craned his neck and tried to see more of your tits or even a peek of your pussy.

“Jungkook?”

“Hm?”

“You’re not going to ask why I’m a kumiho? Or why I’m here? Or what’s going on?”

He shook his head. “Nope.” He continued to tick his head about, quirking his eyebrows when he saw a quarter of your nipple. Nice!

“Are you not curious?” you pressed.

“Not really, no.”

You looked up at the ceiling and grumbled. “Hm, that’s why you said you didn’t have to enchant horniness on him. Then why even give me a different form? What’s the point?”

“Can I touch you?” He interrupted your apparent monologue. “You’re naked.”

You looked back down at him. “That I am.”

He gave you his most adorable, eager grin. “Can I touch you? Please?”

You squinted, suspicious. “I feel like you should be more surprised or weirded out. I’m weirded out that you’re not weirded out.”

Ah, well, Jungkook knew how to get you off this train of thought and into his pants.

“Please,” he breathed, making his tone soft and needy, murmuring your name with slight desperation and irresistible want. “Wanna touch you, please.”

He watched you inhale sharply and bite your lower lip, pupils expanding.

Got you.

“Okay, Jungkook,” you exhaled, hot and heavy. “Touch me.”

The tails unfurled and he immediately dove into the softness, hungry kiss and hands all over you, moaning into your mouth, the feel of your tongue electric, your naked body pressed to his thin white shirt, whining in his throat, desperate to feel skin on skin, but too preoccupied with your kiss to strip yet, running his fingers through your hair, stroking the fox ears.

They were firmly attached to your head.

A little weird, but, eh?

Jungkook knew he was a fuck first, ask questions later kind of guy. That would definitely get him into trouble – and did when he was younger, oops – which was why he often thought too long and too hard about who to fuck. He knew once he was in it, he was in it, and he didn’t want to develop a fuckboy kind of image.

Okay, he got the completed tattoo sleeve and the piercings and all that, but that was after you.

Because he often thought very long and very hard about his decisions, he sometimes deferred to his hyungs for advice on certain things. He didn’t want to fuck some random girl and find out she had stalker tendencies or that gross habit of bragging to everyone who she fucked, so the best idea was to nudge his hyungs for some help. You didn’t tell anybody about who you fucked, which was why all six of his friends had already bonked you. Well then. You also liked shy guys. Well.

Jungkook used to be a shy guy.

Not a Shy Guy, but a nervous male teenager.

Er.

Moving on.

Once he had a good thing going, it was much easier to get all the tattoos and piercings he wanted, because the one he was fucking on a consistent basis encouraged him to do so. Verbally and sexually. Not that he needed anyone to validate him, but the amazing sex came with an equally amazing friend that also supported his addiction of getting poked repeatedly.

It accelerated the process a little, to put it lightly.

Your tongue traced his lip ring, moaning into his mouth sensually.

“F-Fuck, Jungkook, you’re so sexy…”

You had a little fur – for the moment? – so what? Jungkook had a lot of people who didn’t like how he looked on a regular basis. So what? Furry or not, you were hot as hell, and he let you know, stroking your fox ears, kissing down your neck, making you moan under his lips, pressing the metal of the lip ring into your throat, savoring that shudder, lower, sliding his hands down, tracing your breasts, pushing them together and lapping at your cleavage, looking up at you innocently, he knew you liked that from the way you bit your lip and crumbled a little at his gaze. He loved it, the toughness that slowly eroded away when you encountered him, sighing as the soft tails surrounded him, circling your nipple with the tip of his tongue, expert precision and pressure, closing his lips in, fuck, the taste, so erotic and special that he closed his eyes and focused on it, the swirl of his tongue, the sound of your cries, his name in your voice, everything, especially the taste. One side, then the other, looking up to see you watching him, pleasure soaked in your beautiful features.

He didn’t care what you were, mirage, illusion, dream, he treated it as reality.

All Jungkook wanted to do was to make you feel good and, for you to know, he had to show you.

You pulled him back up to kiss him again, and this was his utopia.

“Too many clothes,” you mumbled, pushing his jacket off his shoulders, dumping it to the floor. “You’ll get sweaty.”

“You like it when I get sweaty,” he teased, parting slightly to tug off his shirt, tossing it aside, collecting you in his arms and moaning with you as your hard, wet nipples touched his chest, wrapped in the softness of your nine tails.

“I like you naked and sweaty, not clothed and sweaty,” you retorted, rubbing yourself against him, ah, the seduction of your every move, that look in your face when you knew you were making him feel good, a little smug and pleased, your hands pressed to his toned muscle, gliding up his sides, gripping his shoulders.

Jungkook stared into your eyes, mesmerized.

The wavering lights above him made your pupils glow green, then blue, then with shimmers of pink, surreal, and he saw himself in them, minty green hair, only him, your eyes on him.

“The fox lady look is super sexy,” he purred, leaning down, forehead to forehead. “I dig it.”

“You know the stories,” you teased, soft growl in your chest that made his heart race. “I’m supposed to seduce you and then take your liver.”

“Oh no, please don’t,” he whined playfully. “Then I can’t drink anymore.”

You laughed, rubbing his nose against yours. “Your liver does more than work hard when you get piss drunk with Jimin and Taehyung.”

“Yeah, it works hard when I get piss drunk with Yoongi-hyung too.”

Jungkook drew closer as you laughed, soaking himself in your happiness.

“Besides, you’ve already seduced me from day one.”

Your lips smiled against his lips.

“Oh? You seduced me too with your trickster ways. I seriously thought you were a virgin.”

He lowered the octave of his voice, his hands falling to your hips at your delightful shiver.

“Just according to keikaku.”

Your snort of laughter was silenced by his kiss, falling back into the passion once more, so easy, it was so easy to play around and then be in the heat of the moment again, his hands on the fullness of your hips, tracing circles, your hands falling back down, fingertips on his upper arms, igniting his skin with your touch, his hands dancing inward, smirking as your breathing hitched, your touch falling to his forearms, gripping them tight when his fingers slipped between your legs, sighing at the wetness that greeted him, slick and sweet, dipping his fingers in, Jungkook, please, and he couldn’t say no, he just couldn’t, whining with you, sinking two fingers in, rubbing his knuckle against the pulsing nub, your whines of pleasure in his mouth, sucking on his tongue, needing him, slow pace, his thumb rubbing your clit, your juices sticking to his knuckles and tattoos, his muse painting him with arousal.

“Open your eyes. Look at me.”

Your lashes lifted and you gazed at him with glazed orbs, full of pleasure and stuffed with his fingers, clutching his forearms and fox tails wisping on his skin, such pure white fur, one hand letting go, him gasping as your hand cupped him through his pants, massaging his throbbing hardness through the layers.

“T-Take it out,” he whined, humping your hand, wanting more.

“Make me cum first,” you challenged, opening your legs a little wider, gripping him a little tighter.

Jungkook loved a challenge.

Faster, harder, finding that spot, ah, yes, the one that made your lashes flutter and produce those needy gasps, holding onto him, stubbornly still stroking him through his pants, but he was pushing you closer and closer to the edge, clutching your ass with one hand and shoving the other inside you, your free hand sliding back up, sinking into his hair, squirming and clenching around his fingers, wetter, louder, both voice and thrusts, covered in shimmers of light and staring into his eyes.

“Jungkook, fuck…”

He watched your plush lips part and felt the hot exhale of your sweet moan, moaning with you as he felt your hips buck and spill viscous nectar onto his hand, seeping into his palm, throbs pulsating around his fingers, the delicious scent enticing him, your hands flying down, fumbling with the button and the zipper, yanking everything down, and he couldn’t wait anymore, pulling his fingers out with a gasp, closing his wet hand around his stiff length.

“A-Ah, feels so fucking good…” he panted, using your cum to pump himself, slippery and slick, wishing it was your pussy. “Ugh, I wish I had a condom, fuck…”

A sly smile crossed your features.

“Hey, Jungkook.”

“Mmm?”

“The Doctor said this isn’t my real body. It’s just a magical copy. I can feel everything, but it’s not actually happening to my real body, so…”

Lightbulb. “I can go in raw?”

You grinned, foxlike and mischievous. “Yup.”

He immediately tackled you to the ground.

“Ow, the tails!”

“Oh, shit, you still feel pain, okay, hold on–”

His solution was to lift your legs and the nine fox tails popped out, splaying out from under you, tailbone now off the ground.

“How’s that?”

“Much better, but how – a-ah, Jungkook!”

He slid into you with a groan, gasping at the harsh, wet tightness that engulfed him, somewhat having to maneuver his legs and fuck you with a slight push-up stance, but Jungkook worked out for a reason and that reason was, of course, to fuck.

“Oh my God…”

Deep, fuck, hard, yes, rough, right there, feeling it all over, inescapable throbs and a steady rhythm, you pushing back so that it was wild but not pounding you into the tile because that would hurt, matching his pace, fuck, you were always so good at that, so good at squeezing him and fucking him back, it always made him feel so wanted, so needed, so much ecstasy in watching you moan for him and he couldn’t help it, he let go too, tumbling into the passion, no need to be cocky or put up any fronts, it was too good and you looked too good, your hands flying up, pressing your palms into the ground and tits bouncing in his face, everything he liked, face, body, your voice calling his name, and he was already close, it wasn’t fair, it just wasn’t fair how tightly your pussy massaged him all over and how good it felt inside you.

“Gonna cum, please cum with me, fuck, please…!”

“Ah, Jungkook, yes, there, mmm, fuck, I’m cumming, Jungkook!”

Double gasp, double jolt, slap of hip to crotch and flinching bodies, your cum painting his crotch and inner thighs and his orgasm shooting inside you, thick, jerking pumps that filled you up, driving him insane, so good that his eyes rolled back into his head, throwing his head back, his hair nearly touching his shoulder blades, surrounded by writhing white fox tails.

Maybe you did drain some life out of him, because, holy shit, this must be nirvana.

Flump!

He started, snapping his head back, looking around when he heard the sound, still balls deep in your pussy. A pile of extra-large faux fur pillows was now scattered around you and him all of a sudden. Gray, white, beige. What? Those hadn’t been there before.

You were yelling at the ceiling of lights.

“Oi! We could have used those earlier! Jerk.”

Jungkook didn’t question where they came from. His dick was too busy perking back up at the thoughts of new positions now that there were pillows. Fuck first, ask questions later.

That was his motto.

Er.

Other than, I’d rather die than live without passion.

In some ways, kind of the same thing.

“Ah, we’re doing doggy now, oh, fuck, Jungkook!”

some time later…

You poked the unmoving bodies with the tip of your giant fake syringe.

“Guys. Hello? Guys?”

Kim Namjoon started, making you yelp at his sudden movement. He flailed his arms about, snapping his head around. He noticed you and looked you up and down hurriedly, staring at you like you had three heads. Or as if he was surprised that your one head was attached to your neck.

“Oh! There you are! Are you… oh, whew, you’re in one piece? That’s good, that’s good.”

Before you could reply back with a, “What?”, Kim Seokjin yelled your name so loudly that he woke himself up, clutching his face, his hands flying away as he realized you were right there in front of his very handsome face.

“Oh, jeez! Your face! Your face! It’s great! It’s there! What a face! I’m so glad you have your face!”

You clutched your syringe uneasily. “Uhhh…”

“Hah, look at those legs. You have beautiful, sexy legs,” said a sleepy, deep voice.

You whipped around to see Min Yoongi staring at your ass and giving you a thumbs-up.

“Um… thanks?”

“Ho!”

Jung Hoseok shot off the ground and immediately made a beeline for your skirt, shoving his head under it. It just so happened to be incredibly easy because you nurse dress was obscenely short and slutty.

“H-Hoseok! Not now!”

Your face burned hot as Hoseok shoved his face into your panty-covered crotch.

“You’re here and you’re perfect, hello human pussy…”

You bonked him on the head with the giant syringe and Hoseok yelped, yanking his head out and rubbing the top of his head, looking highly relieved.

“W-What’s gotten into you guys, I–”

You cut yourself off as Park Jimin and Kim Taehyung sat up and grabbed equal handfuls of your ass, staring at your behind.

“Oh, hey, Jimin. I was just… checking something.”

“Oh, haha, yeah, me too, just… checking out this ass, mhm, yup…”

“Hey, Jimin, would you say the ass one or two pieces?”

“I dunno, jiggle your side and we’ll test it.”

You swatted at them with your prop, dismayed that they were not letting go of your ass, twisting and squirming until a sudden presence was right in front of you, making your freeze in place, looking up at – gulp – shapely pecs, pretty lips with a mole under them, a shiny lip ring on the right side, and big brown eyes framed by a right eyebrow piercing and mint hair.

Jeon Jungkook cupped your face in his hands and kissed you lightly.

“You have always been perfect.”

Now your whole face was burning hotter than the surface of the sun.

A giant white beak appeared and poked between you and Jungkook.

“Gah!”

“Having fun?” the robotic voice cackled, pointing the plague doctor mask upwards and jiggling its shoulders merrily. “Going to leave me a raving review, aren’t you?” The beak abruptly jerked down, pointing at all of them. “Please do. Please. I need the money.”

“U-Uh, yeah! Totally! Um…” Namjoon scratched his head. “Are you even open during other times other than Halloween season?”

The beak bobbed merrily. “Yes, yes, by appointment only.”

“Ah…”

Yoongi sat up, raising an eyebrow. “We can’t elaborate about what happened though, can we?”

The beak shook solemnly.

“What happens in the Hell House, stays in the Hell House.”

Silence as everyone stared at each other with shifty eyes.

“Now, now, off you go! It’s getting late and you’ll miss the last train if you dilly-dally too long,” the Doctor ushered, shooing all of them off the floor, suddenly realizing that they were back at the front foyer, the door open and waiting for them. “Don’t forget to wave goodbye to Mr. Skelly, he doesn’t have friends. They’re all gone to the grave.”

There was that weird cackling laugh again until Yoongi piped up.

“He’s made of plastic. His friends are made in China.”

The laughter ceased and there was a big sigh. “Youth these days… What are your jokes? On TikTok? Is that what I have to do to get noticed these days? Dance challenges on TikTok?”

“Please don’t.”

“Don’t worry, Doc,” you cut in, pushing Yoongi out the door before he could comment any further. “I’ll be sure to tag you on Twitter and Instagram!”

“And Yelp!” the beak called after you. “Don’t forget Yelp!”

You all stumbled out of the house and into the night, yelling your goodbyes and waving furiously, cheerfully running down the stone pathway to the street and the bustling crowds of people walking past.

The Doctor sighed deeply, standing at the doorframe, waving back. Soon, you were all out of sight.

“Ah, that was nice. I haven’t experienced such peak fuck energy in a while.”

The gloved hand screwed the lid off of the silver thermos and poured some strong ginger tea into the lid, inhaling the aroma. The moon shone bright above. There was a strange glow around the tall black figure with the white plague doctor mask, a greenish-blue with a tinge of pink. If one looked closely, it almost resembled an aurora borealis with the shimmering waves of color.

The black gloved hand lifted the cup and hit the beak, sloshing the tea everywhere.

“Ow! Motherfuc–”

masterpost

#bts smut #bts x reader #bts x you #jungkook x reader #jungkook smut #jimin smut #jimin x reader #taehyung smut #taehyung x reader

367 notes · View notes

kimvvantae · 3 years ago

Text

saudade; 2 (m)

➜ no one is born to be alone and no one can be complete in oneself - that’s why, in this world, every person has a pair, someone that complements their soul in every aspect. taehyung, however, is an exception to the rule, for the absence of a mark on his wrist indicates that he, indeed, was born to be alone.

pairing: taehyung x (f) reader

genre: angst, smut • soulmate au, supernatural au

warnings: death and mourning. mental health issues. blood. violence. swearing. explicit sex in future parts. non-explicit sexual content in this chapter. people are mean to taehyung all the time. sexist men from the xix century. NO historical accuracy at all. when i say angst i MEAN IT. when i say this is slow burn i MEAN IT.

rating: 18+

word count: 25k oof

A/N: IT'S HERE!!! i really hope you guys enjoy reading this because i REALLY enjoyed writing it!! please PLEASE don't forget to leave some feedback, your comments are literally what feed my poor soul :)

➜ Chapters: check out masterlist in bio!

“Saudade is a vague and constant desire for something that does not and probably cannot exist, for something other than the present.” – Aubrey Bell

➳10

“I can’t believe it.” The man sounds completely enraged. "How dare you come to my property?! What if someone sees you?!"

He looks worriedly from side to side, yet there's no one to be seen; the huge property is quite distant from the rest of the village. The night is cold. A soft drizzle falls over their heads. Thunders can be heard from far and the clouds lighten up from time to time. The air here is fresher, it seems.

The brothel owner smiles, but Taehyung notices that he's actually quite scared. Surprising. Taehyung used to think that the brothel owner would never be scared of anyone. He was the one who scared others.

"I apologize, Mr. Hwang," he says. "I made sure to come at night when no one would be around. But you have to understand that I didn't know what else to do-"

"That's none of my business!" Mr. Hwang storms. "I thought you were a serious man. You swore discretion to me."

"Of course, Mr. Hwang. You are a respectable client of mine, I would never want to embarrass you." The brothel owner is quick to reassure. "That's also why I came here. I know how fair and honest you are, so I thought you would want to help."

Mr. Hwang snorts, crossing his arms.

"And why would I want to help? I already have my children to care for. Why do you think I'd take the son of a whore?"

Taehyung shrinks when he feels Mr. Hwang looking down at him. He recognizes this type of look - disdain, disgust. Taehyung didn't understand why people looked at him like this when he was younger. Now, he does.

The look on the brothel owner's eyes change. Taehyung notices that underlying malice.

"Forgive my words, Mr. Hwang, but I think you're aware that the boy is in fact your-"

"The child of a whore is no one's son." Mr. Hwang interrupts drily. "You can't be sure, can you?"

The malice on his eyes grows. "Well… I am a respectable brothel owner." The man says. Taehyung always thought he somehow sounded like a snake. "I don't usually like it when one of my girls gets pregnant, but when the pregnancy is too advanced… I at least have the decency to not make the girls work until they give birth. And I have a good memory. I remember very well how in love you were with her just a little bit before she got pregnant… how she didn't lay with no other man…"

"I don't care." Mr. Hwang growls. "I have a reputation, do you understand? I have a wife which I respect very much. Respect, do you know what that means?"

"It's because of your strong sense of respect that I came, Mr. Hwang." The brothel owner proceeds to speak. "You see, the poor boy just lost his mother. I can't keep him in the brothel anymore."

"You could give him a job." Mr. Hwang suggests drily. "He can do chores."

"Yes, of course I could do something like that- but you see, the girls don't want to be around him anymore. His presence bothers them."

Mr. Hwang frowns.

"Why is that?"

The brothel owner taps the back of Taehyung's head roughly. "Come on, boy. Show him."

Taehyung doesn't want to.

Yet, hesitantly, he pulls the sleeve of his shirt and shows Mr. Hwang his wrist.

The taller man analyzes the boy's exposed and thin wrist, frowning. "So what?"

The brothel owner inhales.

"The boy turned ten years old three days ago."

Mr. Hwang's eyes widen and he steps back.

"What? Are you sure?" He gasps. "You must be mistaken. He doesn't even look ten years old anyway."

"Of course I'm sure. As I said, I have a good memory."

Mr. Hwang doesn't look at Taehyung with disdain anymore. No; now, his face distorts in something deeper than disgust.

Fear.

"He is cursed. You brought a cursed child to my property! And you expected me to take him?!" Taehyung shrinks even more at every word. "Leave immediately! I don't want to see your faces ever again! Leave before I unleash the dogs!"

The brothel owner still tries, but Mr. Hwang is absolutely livid. He takes Taehyung by the wrist and drags him away as thicker raindrops fall over their heads.

"You see what you did?! See the type of trouble you brought me?!" The brothel owner hisses, Taehyung barely being able to follow his pace. "God. Now I can't even get rid of you. This is what I get from being so tolerant with those girls. Should've just given her the tea when she was pregnant."

Taehyung doesn't understand what "given her the tea" means. He also doesn't understand why the brothel owner is so angry at him - as if he asked for any of this.

He didn't ask for his mother's death. He didn't ask to be born.

He didn't ask to not have a birthdate on his wrist - even though he just turned ten years old.

➳10

Taehyung truly believes that he is cursed.

He doesn't understand why. Perhaps he did something in his past life to deserve this. Ever since the morning of his tenth birthday in which he looked at his wrist and saw no mark inked on his skin, he simply accepted it. Got a little surprised, of course, but he didn't shed a tear. Taehyung was never one to cry anyway. His mother taught him to be quiet; if he's quiet, the brothel owner won't scream at him. If he's quiet, the men that he sees in the brothel won't notice him. So Taehyung learned not to cry, even when he really wanted to.

Taehyung didn't cry when, one morning, he tried to wake his mother up and she didn't. It was odd - even scary - how a kid so young already realized that there was no life inside that body anymore, how he simply connected the dots. Mom had been very sick lately. She said she'd recover - he believed she would - but in the end, she didn't.

The other women cried. He didn't.

“Poor boy!” They said in the midst of tears. “He is shocked. That’s why he can’t cry.”

No. He wasn’t shocked.

Death is part of life. The only certainty we have since we are born is that, one day, we’ll die. Taehyung understood that at a young age. Now, mom is gone and he’ll miss her a lot - but there is no reason to be shocked. Perhaps now she’s in a better place. Mom believed in things beyond what can be seen, places beyond death and life. He can just hope she’s right, because right now, he’s in a bad situation - probably much worse than her, wherever she is.

Taehyung has always been a smart kid, the type of intelligence that can’t be learned with tutors. No; Taehyung can’t even write his own name, but he can feel the stench of a thief from kilometers, can pin-point every man whose eyes are gleaming with pure violence before they even move, can recognize who’s the dominant force in a room - if he should avoid them or befriend them -, and he knows when he should keep his mouth shut and when he should act.

It’s his intelligence that made Taehyung keep very, very quiet ever since his tenth birthday. The women that cried for his mother and cried for him now are avoiding him like he just bathed in a sewer. Taehyung understands very well that all the sympathy they once had for him is gone. All that’s left is disgust and fear.

It seems that his mother always knew that she wouldn’t be with him for too long. As expected, the life of a prostitute is usually short. That’s why she prepared him for her absence. She taught him not to be naive, to take care of himself. “Always be the smartest person in the room,” his mother used to say. “The most powerful person isn’t the one with the biggest muscles, it’s the one that thinks the quickest.” Taehyung knows how right she was. The brothel owner is the biggest example. He’s a thin, short man, but still manages to control all the women working under his roof.

Taehyung is also aware that he has nowhere else to go. Of course, life in the brothel has been anything but good; he barely has any space, sometimes he’d have what to eat and sometimes he wouldn’t, it is overwhelming to live in fear of the brothel owner and the other “customers”. The place always smells bad and Taehyung hates the noises at night coming from downstairs. Yet, Taehyung doesn’t really know what life outside of the brothel is. He knows that he’s a small kid with minimal chances of survival by himself. But if the brothel owner decides to kick him out, he’ll have to figure a way to live. That’s all he’s been doing all this time - his mind is furiously working, trying to figure out a way to survive.

It’s his intelligence that makes him keep quiet, very quiet, when he sees Mr. Hwang approaching where he sits in the corner of the room.

The women stand out of the “dorm” (a simple room with no mattresses, only dirty carpets, ragged blankets and some clothes), peeking curiously. The brothel owner walks behind Mr. Hwang; his eyes are almost shining with excitement.

The tall man, on the other hand, looks absolutely disgusted. Not only by his filthy surroundings. Taehyung knows that he’s Mr. Hwang’s main source of disgust.

The man stops a few steps away from the small boy and watches him with a scowl.

“There he is,” the brothel owner says as if the man hadn’t seen Taehyung already. “But I am rather curious, Mr. Hwang… you seemed so adamant last night. What made you change your mind-?”

“If you ask more questions I might as well give up.” Mr. Hwang says dryly.

Taehyung quickly analyzes the man in front of him.

His clothes are made of delicate fabric. Not the most expensive fabric he has ever seen, but this itself indicates that he’s richer than the average customer. The way Mr. Hwang stands, his posture, his high chin, even his scowl - everything indicates that he’s a man used to being in a commanding position. He’s used to being heard and obeyed.

It’s obvious that he hates this situation. He hates Taehyung.

Yet, Taehyung once again remembers that he’s just a small boy in a cruel world. He doesn’t have the loving, fragile hands of his mother to take care of him anymore. This man's hands are surely far from being loving - but they’re also far from being fragile.

Taehyung suspects that this man might be even worse than the brothel owner.

But his mother taught him to be the smartest person in the room. To think the quickest. Taehyung knows he doesn’t have many options.

So, when Mr. Hwang growls a “Get up, boy,” as if it pains him to say this, Taehyung indeed gets up in a jump, even though the brusque movement makes his hip hurt excruciatingly.

He quietly follows Mr. Hwang out of the dorm. The man does not look back. Those women that saw him grow up don't say goodbye. The brothel owner looks relieved - one less problem to deal with.

Taehyung is leaving all the memories he had of his mother behind, even though the brothel is a place to make one have nightmares.

But it’s alright.

His mother taught him how to survive.

And survive he would.

Taehyung can't help but widen his eyes as they finally arrive at Mr. Hwang's property. It's a completely different sight under the daylight; the field goes as far as the eye can see. There’s some houses peeking here and there, yet the village was left behind minutes ago. Taehyung can see the ocean down the hill - the shore, then the endless body of water that delimits the horizon. His lungs are immediately filled with fresh, salty air; the cold wind plays with his hair, the sound of waves crashing gently against the shore and the cries of seagulls from far is everything he can hear. The grey scenery, although beautiful, makes Taehyung feel even smaller.

“Come on, boy.” Mr. Hwang growls harshly, walking down the hill towards his big house. “This is not a trip.”

Taehyung quickly comes back to his senses and starts to walk after him, albeit slower. Hills are never easy. His hip and left leg hurts at each step, but Taehyung resigns himself to try to hide his painful scowl. He’s used to it at this point. The pain on his hip is a long time annoying friend.

Mr. Hwang finally realizes that Taehyung isn’t by his side when he reaches the bottom of the hill. He looks back, ready to probably scold him (it looks like Mr. Hwang is doing his best to not have to look at the boy at all), but when he sees Taehyung’s slow, ungainly walk, he stops. He just watches in a strange silence as the boy approaches him.

When Taehyung finally stands a few steps away from him, Mr. Hwang says:

“You are lame.”

He just noticed it, even though the travel from the previous village was quite long. Taehyung gulps and looks down, feeling slightly embarrassed. He is quite used to this type of look - the way people would notice the way he walks and suddenly they won’t see him as a normal human being anymore - but somehow, Mr. Hwang’s eyes filled with contempt overwhelms him.

The tall man swears under his breath.

“Oh, heavens! This couldn’t get any worse, could it?!”

Just like the brothel owner, Mr. Hwang is angry at Taehyung as if he became lame on purpose. Taehyung didn’t ask to be born, didn’t ask for his mother’s death and he certainly didn’t ask to be lame. He doesn’t even remember when or why he became like this. The memories from just a few years ago are blurred and vague in his mind. He remembers that there was indeed a time in which he didn’t struggle to walk. Then, he remembers an excruciating pain on his left hip and he remembers his mother crying over him, trying to take care of him, trying to calm him down. He has the faint impression that his mother cried for days and days. At some point, the pain became less sharp and he slowly gained consciousness again. The pain never went away, though. It runs through his bones and muscles at every step he takes.

Of course - deep down, in a far and dark corner of his mind, Taehyung still remembers what happened to him. The memory haunts him at night as he sleeps. His mind just decided to make him forget about it when he’s awake.

It’s better this way.

“This is not a problem, sir,” Taehyung is quick to say, his head respectfully lowered. It is the first time he speaks; his throat feels a little bit hoarse. “I can do any task despite my weak leg.”

Mr. Hwang snorts. “This we’ll see soon.”

He starts walking again. Taehyung follows him quietly.

The house looks a little bit frightening as they approach. It’s big and made of good wood, twice bigger than the brothel he grew up in. It’s impossibly clean - so clean that Taehyung gets surprised. He’s not used to places that don’t smell like body fluids and mold. It makes his dirty and simple clothes stand out even more.

As soon as they walk in, a boy shows up.

A little bit taller than Taehyung - probably older. His clothes are way better than Taehyung’s, his cheeks are chubbier, his hair is shinier and his eyes gleam with curiosity.

“Minhyun, go and call your brothers,” Mr. Hwang orders in a dry tone. The boy looks from his father to Taehyung and, instead of saying anything, does as he was told.

Nervousness creeps over Taehyung’s skin.

Without a word, Mr. Hwang guides Taehyung through the house until they reach the dining room. Soon, four boys enter the room as well - Minhyun being the tallest; one of the boys looks like he’s Taehyung’s age, while the other two are definitely younger.

Not too long after that, a woman walks in.

She’s tall. Her clothes are made of better fabric than he has ever seen any girl from the brothel wear, her hair is a slick pitch black. Her features weight with severity. She looks at least twenty years older than Taehyung’s mother when she passed.

She lays her eyes on Taehyung briefly; they pierce through him.

Then, she looks at her husband.

She knows.

"What is happening?"

Her voice isn't loud; it's far from screaming. But right now, Taehyung thinks it'd be better if she was screaming. That low and controlled tone makes Taehyung think of a snake right before it strikes - it had crawled so quietly that its poor prey hadn't noticed, so calm and controlled that the moment its prey realizes what's happening, it's already too late.

Taehyung hears the underlying rage in her voice. He sees her eyes gleaming with a strong fire. And everyone else in the room feels it, too.

It's Taehyung's intelligence that tells him that, maybe, this woman might be worse than Mr. Hwang.

"Darling, boys," Mr. Hwang starts in a theatrical manner. It surprises Taehyung. The man gesticulates as if he's talking to a big crowd. "Tonight, I had a dream. A woman came to me. She begged me to take care of her son who she had left behind. She begged… begged me! For she knew, no one would want to take him in… not with his curse."

Mr. Hwang takes Taehyung's thin wrist rather roughly and exposes it.

The boys gasp. Mrs. Hwang's eyes narrow.

"He was cursed due to his doings in his past life." The man continues. Taehyung makes sure to keep looking down. If he was a little bit naive, he would have believed what Mr. Hwang was saying, but how could he know anything about Taehyung's past life? "She begged me to take care of this boy, and in return, she'd bless our family and our land."

Mr. Hwang looks emotional. Taehyung thinks he's a great actor.

"So, from now on, the boy - Taehyung - will be living with us."

His sons look surprised. Mrs. Hwang doesn't.

“I don’t want this cursed boy anywhere near my children.” it’s all Mrs. Hwang says dryly and walks away without saying anything else - she didn’t even look at Taehyung again.

The room feels frozen.

Mr. Hwang gulps and stands there for a few moments. He looks down at Taehyung with rage in his eyes as if it was Taehyung’s fault, rapidly going after his wife.

Now, Taehyung’s alone with the other four boys.

They stare at him in silence.

Taehyung isn’t really used to being around other kids his age - he was the only kid in the brothel and he rarely ever left the place. Taehyung is still ten years old after all, and to see other kids makes him feel a little bit excited. He never had anyone to play with him. Maybe this won’t be as bad as he thought after all…?

But once again - Taehyung’s intelligence doesn’t let him fool himself.

The aggressiveness in their eyes. The way they analyze his ragged clothes. The awkwardness, the superiority, the disgust.

The oldest boy, Minhyun, quirks one eyebrow. “Why were you cursed?”

Taehyung blinks and shifts uncomfortably in place. “I… I’m not cursed.” Yet, he doesn’t sound convincing. Not at all.

The other boy standing by Minhyun’s right scorns. It looks like he’s Taehyung’s age. “Of course you are. Why don’t you have a birthdate?”

He gulps, feeling his shoulders shrinking. “I don’t know.” His voice is quiet.

The four boys chuckle. “The gods want you to be alone. Let’s not disobey them.” Minhyun says as he walks away from the dining room. The look they give Taehyung makes him shrink even more.

The boy stands there quietly.

Maybe living on the streets would be better than this, he thinks.

No! Another voice in his head debates. You’d be dead in a week on the streets. That’s not what mom would have wanted.

He gulps, not sure where to go. It’d be smart to just stay there until Mr. Hwang returns.

But as he starts to hear voices arguing, curiosity takes the best of him. It’s coming from somewhere down the corridor.

He walks slowly and stands by the door, peeking his head cautiously.

“You’re useless.” Mrs. Hwang’s ferocious voice echoes through the house. “I never bothered with your little escapades. I never said a word about them. But this? You dare to bring that kid to live with me, with my children? As if it wasn’t enough- he’s cursed!”

“Can you please be quiet and let me speak?!” Mr. Hwang tries exasperatedly. “In my dream-”

“You can try to fool anyone with your made up stories, not me.” She growls.

“I actually had a dream.” He says firmly, and by the way his voice sounds, Taehyung thinks he’s telling the truth… and Mr. Hwang doesn’t seem to like this truth. “And the woman put a curse over us.”

“Obviously. The boy is the curse.”

“No. She said that, if I didn’t take the boy with me, she would curse my bloodline forever and I would lose this land.” Taehyung freezes in place. When Mr. Hwang speaks again, his voice is lower. “This land has been under my family’s name for three generations. You know how much it means to me. Besides, it’s because of this land that you can have a comfortable life. I can’t let this happen.”

Mrs. Hwang goes silent.

When they speak again, it’s too low for Taehyung to comprehend. When he hears footsteps approaching again, he runs to the place where he was standing before and lowers his head.

It’s Mr. Hwang again. He gazes at the boy up and down with judgemental eyes, then points to the corridor with his head. “Follow me.”

With his heart beating rapidly, Taehyung does as he was told.

The man leads him outside the house and cold wind immediately hits Taehyung, making him tighten his clothes around his body - as if it’d be of any help. There are a few other buildings near the main house. Some are smaller houses. However, Mr. Hwang leads Taehyung to a tiny building close to the main house; it’s not an old building but it looks cheap and dirty compared to the main house.

Mr. Hwang opens the door and steps aside so Taehyung can walk in.

There’s two rooms filled with fishnets, wood, some fishing tools, bowls and dirty rags. It smells like mold (this is familiar), salt air and fish. There are huge spider webs on the ceiling and down the walls. No windows.

A storage room.

“This is where you’ll sleep.” Mr. Hwang says dryly as Taehyung analyzes his surroundings. “You said that your leg won’t be a problem, right? We’ll see if that’s true. You’ll start working tomorrow morning. My fishermen always need more help anyway.” The boy turns around and faces Mr. Hwang once again. He hates the way this man looks at him. “I’ll give you a piece of advice: do not bother my wife or my children. Do not come into the house if you’re not called. Do not speak more than necessary. Be well behaved and we’ll coexist in peace. Understood?”

Taehyung nods.

“Good. You better be up before dawn. Fishermen won’t wait for you.”

Mr. Hwang closes the door and leaves.

The boy stands there, in silence, for many minutes.

Since the sun is setting, it’s getting darker by the minute. He barely has any space to move around because the place is too packed. He’s also scared because if the amount of webs mean anything, there must be plenty of spiders hiding in the dark.

He wants to cry.

But he doesn’t.

Instead, Taehyung sighs heavily and looks around, opening the door again so he can have the last of the sunlight. He finds an old broom in the corner and starts to sweep the floor, the ceiling, the walls - and yes, spiders do show up, but his mother taught him to be brave so he kills as many as he can with the broom. He starts to organize things inside wooden crates; he folds fishnets carefully, puts hammers and small shovels and pickaxes in another crate, cleans a couple of smelly knives - they probably use them to clean fish, if the bad smell indicates anything. He has much more space now that everything is organized instead of simply thrown around.

When it’s too dark for him to see anything, Taehyung takes an old rug and covers the floor. He’s used to sleeping on old, thin rugs anyway. Since the night is cold, he covers himself with some dirty rags.

Everything Taehyung hears is the sound of his heartbeat and the waves crashing on the seashore.

It’s still better than the type of noise he used to hear every night in the brothel.

He closes his eyes.

She said that, if I didn’t take the boy with me, she would curse my bloodline.

Taehyung chuckles.

“Thank you, mom.” He whispers. He still feels an intense urge to cry, but once again, he doesn’t.

His mother is still somewhere taking care of him.

Maybe he’s not as alone as he thought, after all.

He's at the pier before the fishermen arrive. It's still dark. Taehyung didn't sleep.

As the men approach, confused, Taehyung bows respectfully.

"Good morning. My name is Taehyung. Mr. Hwang told me to help you with anything you need."

They side-eyed each other awkwardly, but ended up greeting him as well. Since Mr. Hwang sent him, there was nothing they could complain about - even though this boy looked too young and too thin to help with such heavy work. Of course, fishermen start learning at a very young age, but they usually start doing easier tasks when they're young.

Yet, again - Mr. Hwang sent him, there was nothing they could do about it.

Slowly, they start doing the work; taking fishing nets, preparing the boats. Taehyung watches them closely and waits for instructions, but the men seem particularly uncomfortable as they notice the way Taehyung limps.

"Boy." One of the fishermen calls. It looks like he's one of the oldest in the group. His name is Seojoon. "Help me take those fishing nets over here, will you?"

Taehyung promptly walks over to him and sits by his side, taking meters and meters of fishing nets off a wooden box. He soon finds out that untangling fishnets is not easy and that fishing lines are rough; if he's not careful, he'll likely get his palms cut.

"This fishing net is damaged, see?" Seojoon says. Taehyung nods. "We can still use it if we patch it up." The boy watches carefully as Seojoon works his fingers around the fishing lines with ease, quickly fixing the hole on the net. "Try it out."

Taehyung takes the fishing net on his fingers and tries to do the same, albeit slowly. The man shakes his head in approval.

Seojoon watches the boy in silence as he works.

"Is your leg hurt?" He asks.

Taehyung hesitates. "It was a long time ago." He says quietly. "But I'm fine. It won't be a problem." Taehyung notices that the man analyzes everything he does and his dirty clothes - yet, he doesn't make any more comments.

When they start pushing the boats into the sea, though, and Seojoon sees Taehyung walking over to them, he stops the boy.

"You're not going with us today, kid." Seojoon says, placing a hand over his shoulder. "Stay at the pier and fix more fishing nets for us, okay?"

Taehyung doesn't quite understand why Seojoon said that. Although Taehyung is intelligent, no one taught him about compassion and care. Taehyung doesn't know that Seojoon has five kids himself and, as he watched Taehyung - small and skinny and quiet -, it made him think of his children in this situation and it hurt him.

The other fishermen seem to think alike. Instead of arguing, Taehyung walks back to the pier as they put the boats on the sea and sail away, yet not too far from the coast; Taehyung can still see them.

It's cold. His clothes are too thin. To distract himself from the bad weather, Taehyung focuses his fingers on fixing the fishing nets; at first he takes a long time to patch up a single hole, but as minutes go by, he gets better and better at it, even though the skin of his hand starts to ache at some point. It's entertaining. Taehyung used to work in the brothel as well doing chores, but somehow, this is relaxing - probably because there isn't any brothel owner watching his every move like a hawk.

Taehyung doesn't even realize that hours have passed and the boats came back for lunchtime. They didn't take as many fishes as they'd like, but it's enough.

Seojoon stands in front of Taehyung and crosses his arms, looking surprised. "You fixed them all?"

Taehyung nods. He feels a spark of happiness inside of his chest at Seojoon's approval.

"Well, it seems that the kid will be helpful after all." Another fisherman says, patting Taehyung on the shoulder; his name is Wooshik. "He's fast."

The boy feels his cheeks get red with the attention and compliments. The Hwang family might be awful, but these people are friendly, at least…

"I'll teach you how to actually make fishing nets, alright?" Seojoon says as Taehyung puts the nets back into the crates. "But we'll take a break now after we take those fishes up the hill."

The men start to walk up the hill towards their houses holding heavy boxes full of fish; they'll either eat them or sell them at the villages nearby, that's why everything must be done very quickly. They take the boxes easily despite how heavy they are.

As Taehyung gets ready to take one of the boxes, his stomach makes a loud noise.

Seojoon and another fisherman - his name is Wooshik - stop as they hear this. Taehyung feels his cheeks get red.

The two adults side-eye each other.

"You didn't eat anything the whole day, kid?" Wooshik asks quietly.

Taehyung gulps. "I-I'm alright."

Seojoon and Wooshik side-eye each other again.

They know Mr. Hwang can be cruel sometimes, but what did that boy do to deserve this?

Seojoon puts his hands over the box Taehyung is holding. "Don't bother. We can take those up the-"

"Let him do it."

Everyone stops - even the other fishermen - as they hear the harsh female voice say.

A shiver colder than the ocean's water hits Taehyung.

"Mrs. Hwang." Seojoon cumpriments, bowing politely. Everyone else does the same.

The woman doesn't take her eyes off the young boy, though. Taehyung gulps. The way she looks at him makes him feel smaller, dirtier, insignificant.

"He has to prove himself as useful." Mrs. Hwang says. "Let him bring the box alone."

"But, Mrs. Hwang… his leg-" Seojoon tries.

"He said that it wouldn't be a problem." She cuts him off. "Let him prove it."

"It's okay." Taehyung says quietly. "She is right. I'll do it."

Seojoon looks down at him with worry. Yet, he doesn't intervene anymore.

They watch as Taehyung takes the box once again into his arms.

It's heavier than he expected.

A wave of pain immediately spreads through his left leg and hip. He scowls. Tears of pain water his eyes.

He blinks rapidly.

They watch as Taehyung starts walking up the hill with the heavy box.

They watch, even though it's difficult to just watch that little kid's ungainly walk, even though it's obvious that he's in pain at every step he takes.

But they can't do anything to help him because Mrs. Hwang is also watching quietly. She is the law.

Not only fish weigh on Taehyung; shame, pain, hunger, anger and sadness seem to weigh heavier. The tears in his eyes weigh heavier.

He wants to cry so bad.

But he doesn't.

He swallows it.

He walks up the hill even though it hurts.

And, when he puts the box where it should be, he inhales heavily and walks down the hill again to take another box.

Mrs. Hwang watches him. No approval on her gaze. Doesn't seem surprised.

But, from now on, Taehyung knows that she definitely is worse than her husband - and she'll make his days as bad as she can.

➳11

Taehyung dreams of his mother sometimes.

It’s usually the same dream. She’s too far from him; he stands at the top of the hill and she stands down there at the beach, shin-deep into the water. She’s healthy; her cheeks are way chubbier and her skin isn’t a sickening blue, just like she was the days before her death. Her long hair waves behind her and frames her beautiful face. She wears the yellow dress Taehyung knew she loved. She’s the only colorful thing on the grey scenery behind her.

She stands there and looks at him. Taehyung sees her mouthing some words, but he can’t listen; her voice dies in the midst of the ocean waves. Taehyung always shouts, desperate. Don’t leave me alone!

She smiles sadly.

Then, he wakes up to the same old ceiling, the same dull floor, the same thin sheet covering his body.

It’s a new day.

Everyday, he wakes up before the Hwang family and the fishermen, and walks to the village nearby to buy a few ingredients. He comes back and prepares breakfast for the family - and he has to do it before they wake up, for Mrs. Hwang loses appetite if she sees him first thing in the morning. He takes a little bit of the leftovers, has his own breakfast (back in the storage room, of course), then when the sun is finally peeking in the horizon, he walks down to the pier to start the working day. At this point, his hands became calloused and rough from pushing and pulling fishing lines; his skin is constantly tanned from the sun and salt - a stark contrast from the Hwang boys whose skins are as fair as their mother’s, for they barely leave the main house at all.

Taehyung likes to work. When his mind is busy pushing heavy nets full of fish from the sea or gutting fish carefully or putting them into bowls full of salt to keep them conserved for a few days (usually for the Hwang family; most people in the area aren’t rich enough to afford salt), he feels useful.

The fishermen aren’t bad company either. They’ve grown sympathy for the boy that’s always there to help, who’s never late and never complains about anything. Sometimes, when none of the Hwang family members are around, Seojoon even gives Taehyung the clothes that don’t fit his older son anymore. Although Mrs. Hwang insists that Taehyung should do heavy work, the fishermen usually let him do the easier tasks, such as weaving nets, cleaning fish or fixing boats.

Taehyung doesn’t exactly hate this life. It’s harsh and most times lonely, but he hasn’t learned what a good life means either. He doesn’t have friends his age; the Hwang brothers are constantly trying to make his days difficult - from unleashing their dogs on him to putting dirt on his food or hiding scorpions under his improvised pillow - but at least the fishermen treat him well. The food he eats isn’t nearly as good as what he actually cooks for the Hwang family, but he’s chubbier and healthier now than he has ever been. His hip and leg still hurt, of course, and people still look at him awkwardly when they see him constantly limp, but he doesn’t care anymore.

Yet, Taehyung always knew that things could get worse.

And they do.

He realizes that when, one morning, he goes to the village as usual and the elder woman he usually buys some grains from contorts her face in panic as she sees him.

“Do not come closer!” She yells. Some passersby stop as they hear this. “Go away! Freak!”

Taehyung freezes.

...freak?

He notices the way the passersby look at him.

It’s a different look from what he’s used to. They look at him as if he’s the most disgusting thing they have ever seen, as if he’s contagious.

He walks back home, confused.

The fishermen are also looking at him differently. They’re not smiling anymore as he comes closer, their eyes aren’t as warm as they used to.

Taehyung doesn’t understand. Did he do something wrong? Did he arrive late today? Is it because he’s taking too long to weave a new net? Did they finally become tired of the way he’s always slower than them because of his leg? It was never a problem before.

Yet, once again, it’s his intelligence that tells him what actually happened. He realizes it the moment he sees Minhyun standing in front of the storage room as he walks back after the working day ends.

He has a satisfied, mischievous smirk on his lips.

“You thought you could fool people longer, didn’t you?” Minhyun scorns. “Pretending that you’re a normal person… well, now everyone knows you’re not.”

Taehyung’s eyes widen. Unconsciously, he grabs his own right wrist. He always keeps it hidden with bandages - no one ever questioned why. It’ll be useless from now on, though…

Now, everyone knows that there’s no birthdate inked on his skin.

Everyone knows that he was born to be alone.

“Why did you do it?” Taehyung asks in a quiet voice. He usually doesn’t talk to the Hwang brothers - especially Minhyun -; most times, their interactions are resumed in the brothers humiliating him in some way and Taehyung trying his best to ignore them, for he knows that it’ll take him nowhere, it’d only be worse if he fought back.

He can’t do it today.

He hates the way he can’t hide his hurt this time - not because he’s ashamed of being hurt, but because he knows Minhyun enjoys it. Every time Minhyun is especially rude or violent with Taehyung, every time Taehyung can’t hide his emotions, Minhyun only feels more satisfied.

Minhyun’s smirk widens.

“I already told you… the gods want you to be alone. I’m doing as they want.”

Minhyun expects Taehyung to say something or to start a fight; anyone with some sense of pride would get angry, right?

But Taehyung doesn’t do that.

He’s smart.

Punching Minhyun’s nose would be satisfying, but the consequences would be worse than any broken nose. It’s not worth it.

Breaking Minhyun’s nose wouldn’t hurt as much as Taehyung is hurting right now anyway.

So, instead, Taehyung walks past the older boy.

Tonight, though, he can’t help it. He cries in front of his mother tonight, feeling the usual hollowness in his chest widen, feeling loneliness just as deep as the ocean behind her.

In his dream, his mother cries, too.

➳14

Mr. Hwang barely recognizes Taehyung’s existence.

He calls him sometimes when he needs something. Other than that, it seems that Mr. Hwang avoids even looking at Taehyung. Not that the boy wants any type of recognition coming from that man, of course.

It’s not the same for everyone else; people at villages nearby always want to be recognized by Mr. Hwang. He’s the richest person in the region because his land occupies most of the seashore - and this particular beach is excellent for fishing. So, in exchange for letting some families go fishing, they have to give Mr. Hwang a percentage of all of their income, be it in money or actual fish.

He's treated like royalty. Taehyung suspects he really thinks he's some type of king - and he expects his children to act like royalty as well.

They don't always meet his high expectations, however. Obviously, the one whose expectations are higher is his first born, Minhyun.

Every time Taehyung witnesses Minhyun falling from his high expectations, he thanks the heavens for being so unnoticed by Mr. Hwang.

Everyone can hear the beating sounds. It seems to be even louder in the quiet night. Mr. Hwang's angry yells. His words of disapproval. Minhyun never mutters a word.

One morning, Mr. Hwang seemed to be angrier than usual. Taehyung could barely sleep at night. It's been some hours since he quieted down, though, and it's time to get up for his daily routine.

As Taehyung walks quietly to the well to wash himself, still half asleep, he freezes when he notices a figure already standing there.

It's Minhyun.

He's trying to clean the blood off his clothes, hands shaking slightly. His back faces Taehyung. The younger boy's stomach twirls at the sight.

Minhyun sobs quietly.

Taehyung stands there in silence for a few moments.

Something tells him that he should be enjoying this. Minhyun is the one who takes all his efforts to make Taehyung's life feel like pure hell. How many times has he humiliated him, made him feel insignificant and small?

This should be rewarding to watch, right? Taehyung can't avenge himself, but at least Minhyun can taste a little bit of his own poison.

However, Taehyung doesn't feel this way.

His chest tightens.

So, quietly, he takes some nearby leaves from the floor. Although it's still very dark, Taehyung knows all the types of plants in the area so well that he doesn't even need to see it properly.

He walks over to Minhyun. The older boy turns around in a jump, startled, as he finally realizes that he's not alone.

Minhyun is quick to wipe the tears away from his face. He assumes a defensive posture, eyes already gleaming with anger.

"Are you happy now?!" He says aggressively. Taehyung just watches him in silence. It seems to further increase his anger. "So what? This means nothing. You're still a nobody and I'm still a Hwang! I own everything here by right, even the clothes you wear! I could just take them if I wanted. You're still a cursed nobody!"

Taehyung doesn't say anything.

This explains so much about Minhyun.

Under all the red anger, Taehyung sees sadness and shame in his eyes. Minhyun's true self is small and scared, as much as he tries to deny it with aggressive and superior behaviours.

He learned from his father after all.

It makes Taehyung wonder for a brief moment… if he wasn't Mr. Hwang's first born, if Mrs. Hwang didn't teach him to hate Taehyung… maybe their relationship would be way different. Maybe Minhyun is different under all of that.

Taehyung lifts his hand and shows the couple of leaves he has on his palm. Minhyun widens his eyes, surprised and confused.

"What is this?!"

"Herbs." Taehyung explains quietly. "They help the skin heal and cicatrize faster. You should apply them twice a day after you clean your wounds."

After years of having his palms cut by fishing lines, Taehyung sure knows what he's talking about.

Minhyun eyes the herbs, then Taehyung again, then the herbs.

It's the first time Taehyung sees Minhyun look actually embarrassed.

Yet, instead of taking them, Minhyun tightens his fists and walks past Taehyung at heavy steps, bumping his shoulder against Taehyung's. The herbs end falling on the floor.

Taehyung sighs.

Pride is a high wall to escalate, after all.

➳16

Taehyung is well known in the region. Everywhere he goes, he notices people realizing who he is and whispering among themselves. The cursed boy, they say. I heard his mother was a prostitute, that's why he was cursed. He must've been a terrible person in his past life, they say.

Taehyung is used to it.

They avoid him vehemently. If he goes to the marketplace, he has to stand out of stores because the merchants don't want him to bring bad luck into their business. The harvest was bad this year because he lives here, they say. He should leave! The gods will punish everyone that helps him!

It doesn't make any sense, of course - Taehyung has been working as a fisherman for years and fish never disappeared from the seashore because of him; Mr. Hwang is certainly doing very well in his business, even though he lets Taehyung live on his property. But Taehyung is tired of trying to prove them wrong. He knows that things will most likely be like this forever and he doesn't want to spend the rest of his life trying to prove himself.

Maybe his silence is what spreads rumors even further, beyond what he could have ever imagined.

One day, Taehyung is walking back to Mr. Hwang's property from a village nearby. There are closer places to buy salt - maybe at the village right by the Hwang property, but for some reason Mrs. Hwang insists that Taehyung should take a two hour walk just to buy from that specific man.

She said that it's because his salt is "better", but Taehyung doubts that.

He has a ceramic pot full of salt attached to his back by ropes. Taehyung walks slowly, respecting his own limits. He's used to carrying weight now, though, so his hip and leg don't hurt as much as it used to… or maybe he just got used to it. The road is empty on both sides, not even a single house peeking anywhere. Because of that, this road that connects both villages became quite dangerous. Many thieves hide behind trees or rocks, waiting for their next victim. Aware of this danger, Taehyung never walks in the middle of the road; he always chooses a longer path, where he can have a good view of everything from both sides - and where he can run if he sees something suspicious.

And for the first time, he sees something suspicious.

A carriage is going down the hill. Directly in the opposite direction, Taehyung notices three men hiding behind a tree, waiting for it to come.

Taehyung stops.

They hold knives.

His heartbeat increases. Adrenaline fills his bloodstream.

It's none of my business, he thinks. I should just go home. If I walk past them fast enough and keep my distance, they won't notice me.

His feet are rooted on the floor.

The carriage comes closer and closer. He gulps.

The three men jump out of their hideout, approaching the carriage, knives in hand. They open the door forcefully, yelling.

It's none of my business, he thinks again.

But before he can control himself, he's running towards them.

And before they notice Taehyung, he takes the heavy ceramic pot from his back and slams it against their heads.

One of them immediately falls unconscious. The other looks at Taehyung, surprised. He's ready to lift his knife again-

But he falls, too.

Taehyung breathes heavily, his heart thumping inside his ribcage. His hands are trembling. He can't believe he did it. The pot- the salt- it's broken on the floor, painting the dirt road white.

His brain starts to function again slowly.

Why-

Why did the other man pass out? Taehyung didn't even touch him, he's sure-

"Oh well, you're a crazy one."

Taehyung stops as he hears the sudden male voice.

For some unknown reason, a shiver crawls underneath his skin.

He turns around slowly.

The owner of the carriage has just gotten out of it. Awkwardly, Taehyung notices that the third thief is also laying on the floor behind him, unconscious.

The man analyzes Taehyung up and down with his eyes.

He's tall, has pitch black hair, fair skin, and features so beautiful that it seems he was sculpted by an artist. His clothes are made of delicate, expensive fabric - much more expensive than anything he's seen Mrs. Hwang wear. He's not from here. Not from any village nearby. His clothes are something Taehyung would expect a royal to wear.

This alone should indicate that this man is used to being in a commanding position. He’s used to being obeyed - perhaps even more than Mr. Hwang. He just stands there, confident and carefree, a lazy smirk of curiosity on his lips.

He sure looks like a normal man. Incredibly beautiful, yes. Apparently very rich, yes. But at the end of the day, rich men are just men - that’s why Taehyung was never really scared of Mr. Hwang; he knew when to be quiet and when to lower his head because it was the smart thing to do, not because he was scared or because he respected him.

But Taehyung’s blood almost feels frozen as this man lays his eyes on him.

His legs feel wobbly, his breathing becomes difficult, adrenaline flows even harder through him.

He looks like a normal man.

But something very deep within him - may it be his natural instincts or his pure intelligence - knows that he isn’t a normal man. His simple presence seems to be crushing Taehyung’s body in a way no normal man would do. He feels that he can’t move or breathe or speak, although all of his senses are begging him to run away. And the man doesn’t even look aggressive. Taehyung knows when someone is seeking violence; he can’t feel any of that exhaling from the stranger.

What exhales from him is worse.

It’s ancient and ominous and unnatural and inhuman.

The man quirks his eyebrow and tilts his head slightly. Taehyung’s heart beats even faster. The stranger’s every move sends shivers through his body.

“You could’ve died, kid. I don’t know if you’re really brave or just stupid.” The stranger crosses his arms. It seems that the whole situation is entertaining for him. “Why did you do this?”

Taehyung tries to speak. He can’t.

The man rolls his eyes as if he noticed something very annoying and makes a quick gesture with his hand, as if dismissing something.

Suddenly Taehyung feels that he can breathe again.

“I-I… I don’t know.” He stutters in a quiet, strangled voice. “My b-body moved on its own.”

The stranger chuckles. “You’re brave and stupid.”

The way the stranger looks at him makes him feel exposed. It’s as if he’s seeing through Taehyung’s body. He analyzes everything - the cheap dirty clothes, the broken ceramic pot, his worn out sandals-

His eyes stop at Taehyung’s right wrist.

Today’s especially hot, so the boy decided to take the usual bandage off.

Something new gleams in the stranger’s eyes - something that makes Taehyung’s stomach twirl.

“It’s you.” The man says in a voice that seems to creep into Taehyung’s bones. He approaches fast - unnervingly fast - and grabs Taehyung’s wrist, exposing it to his sight. Taehyung still feels that he can’t move. The stranger’s presence overwhelms him.

He stares at Taehyung’s empty wrist.

And smiles.

“It’s incredible how coincidences work. I didn’t think I’d find you so easily.” He finally looks up at Taehyung’s face and the boy immediately avoids his gaze. He doesn’t understand why, but he can’t look this man in the eye. He simply can’t.

“So the rumors are real. You’re free from the string.” String? What does this mean?! “How interesting. See, Yoongi?”

For the first time, Taehyung notices the coachman. The stranger’s presence is so overwhelming that it seems that he couldn’t focus on anything else. The coachman doesn’t look as interested as the other; he looks quite bored, even. His hair is as black as his boss’, his skin just as fair. He has feline and astute eyes that quickly analyze Taehyung.

There’s also something very disturbing about the coachman. Taehyung feels as if he’s surrounded by wolves.

“You shouldn’t say my name easily like that.” The coachman says in a quiet, husky voice. He sounds annoyed.

“He’s just a pure human. There’s nothing he could do with your name.” The stranger says dismissively.

“So, what are you going to do? Are you taking him?” The coachman - Yoongi - asks, just as disinterested as before.

Take me? What?!

The stranger gazes at Taehyung in silence, a mysterious smile never leaving his lips.

“No,” he finally says. “Not yet. He’s not ready.”

The stranger pats Taehyung’s hand gently. His eyes are dark and deep. No sign of happiness at all - just some type of evil mischief, worse than Mrs. Hwang’s or Minhyun’s or anyone he has ever met.

“You’ll be useful someday. But now, you should go home, kid. I guess your bosses won’t accept you getting late, right?” He widens his eyes slightly as if he just remembered something in a sarcastic way. “Oh! How rude of me. I didn’t tell you my name, did I?”

Then, he hears it.

A voice inside of his head. Literally inside of his head - even though the man did not open his mouth.

Seokjin.

The stranger lets go of his hands and steps back.

“You’re getting late,” he says.

Taehyung gulps. He feels like running away, but he-

He-

He sees something right behind the man.

It’s- It’s the ceramic pot.

Intact.

No salt can be seen on the floor.

I’m sure it crashed-

But Taehyung notices that he can move his body again, so he ignores his astonishment - how unreal this situation is - and takes the pot in his arms as quickly as his shaking hands let him.

“Don’t look back, boy.” The coachman says dryly.

Taehyung doesn’t argue.

He walks down the road holding the pot like his life depends on it. He doesn’t stop, doesn’t look back, doesn’t rest until he’s finally home and his legs hurt and his arms hurt and his throat is so dry it hurts and he’s sweating.

Only then his heart calms down.

Taehyung has been in dangerous situations before. He almost drowned in the sea once. A poisonous snake once hid under his sheet. He caught a fever so strong that he thought he was going to die.

Yet, deep down - even though he can’t explain it with words - Taehyung knows that, as he faced that man, he never stood so close to death.

➳16

Less than a week later, Seojoon calls Taehyung as he’s walking back from work.

“You shouldn’t go to the village at night anymore. At least not by yourself.” The older man says seriously. Taehyung frowns, confused.

“Why?”

“Didn’t you hear it? Three men were found dead two days ago on the road.” Seojoon says somberly. “I didn’t see it myself, but my cousin saw it… he said they were dry like raisins.” Seojoon shakes his head in disgust. “I’m not one to believe in many things, kid, but whatever did that to them isn’t human. You shouldn’t walk around without an amulet, at least.”

Seojoon pats Taehyung’s shoulder and keeps walking.

Taehyung’s feet, though, are rooted on the floor.

Three men were found dead on the road.

He gulps. It’s difficult, for his throat feels tightened.

Whatever did that to them isn’t human.

➳20

The Hwang family sits elegantly in the dining room. They wear their best clothes, styled their hair to perfection, even trained how to behave. The perfect family. The closest thing to royalty in the region.

They've never met such a famous person, after all, so they have to leave a good impression.

Kim Hajoon is a well-known man. Not only the owner of a great fortune, he’s a famous doctor, known for treating many royals. Kim Hajoon went as far as travelling overseas - such a rare opportunity, only granted for truly fortunate and important people. He’s a true high class, the most famous person Mr. Hwang has ever met.

He had no idea why Doctor Hajoon personally contacted him and came to his property, but Mr. Hwang is exultant. And his hopes are only getting higher… other than two assistants, Doctor Hajoon also brought his own daughter - a gorgeous young woman called Kim Jisoo. Her beauty is so distracting that all of his four sons hadn’t really paid attention to anything but the polite and elegant woman.

Perhaps she could take a liking to one of his sons. Gods… if Mr. Hwang could arrange a marriage between one of his sons and her (preferably Minhyun), this would be his great chance of becoming a real member of high society. Especially now that Minhyun met his pair; a girl, just a poor villager, her family didn’t own anything. Mr. Hwang would never let any of his children marry a lower class like that, it didn’t matter how much Minhyun stupidly cried. Marriages are supposed to mean income. If they don’t mean income, they won’t happen.

Of course, Lady Kim Jisoo isn’t his pair, but she’s gorgeous. A man doesn’t need more than that. After Minhyun became worthy of being the family’s head, he’d be free to go after the peasant and have his fun with her.

“Thank you so much for the meal. It was delicious,” Doctor Hajoon says politely. Mr. Hwang made sure to spend money to prepare this banquet; the table is filled with various foods they barely ever eat in their daily life.

“I’m glad you enjoyed it. The fish in this area are said to be the best of all,” Mr. Hwang brags. Doctor Hajoon nods, still smiling politely.

“I’m sure it is,” he says, but Mr. Hwang notices that the doctor looks quite impatient. “Well, now that we’re all well fed, it’s time to show my true intentions in contacting you.”

Mr. Hwang and his wife feel excitement building up in them.

“I’ve heard a lot of rumors for the past few months,” Doctor Hajoon starts. Although his voice is soft, he can’t hide the excitement in his eyes. “Rumors about a man who was born without a birthdate on his wrist. I didn’t believe it at first, of course. However, a friend of mine travelled to the region and met some people that confirmed that this man in fact exists… and I got information that the man actually works for you, Mr. Hwang, right here at your property.” The doctor smiles. “As you must know, I am a doctor and scientist… and after hearing such a thing, I couldn’t not investigate. So I ask you, Mr. Hwang, to let me meet this man.”

The dining room falls silent.

Mr. Hwang’s eye twitches.

The four sons side eye him, waiting for the explosion-

“Minhyun,” Mr. Hwang asks in the softest, calmest voice they’ve ever heard. “Where is Taehyung?”

Minhyun gulps. “Probably at the pier, fater.”

“Bring him here. Now.”

Doctor Hajoon is not aware of how Minhyun shivered at hearing his father’s voice, even though he sounds completely content.

Taehyung is cleaning fish when he sees Minhyun on the beach, almost running towards him.

He and the few other fishermen look at Minhyun awkwardly. His fancy clothes do not match the scenery. Minhyun rarely comes down to the beach, especially when they’re working.

Mr. Hwang’s oldest son stands in front of Taehyung, panting. He looks annoyed and scared, all at once, and it makes Taehyung even more confused.

“Follow me to the main house. Now.”

He doesn’t explain further and doesn’t wait for Taehyung. Nevertheless, Taehyung gets up, cleaning his hands with an old cloth resting over his shoulder.

“What happened?” He asks, following Minhyun shortly. His heart is already racing. Did he do something wrong? Is Mrs. Hwang requesting his presence to ask him something impossible at the last minute? Did he put too much seasoning on the food? The banquet he prepared seemed quite important. She wouldn’t be happy if he messed it up.

Minhyun doesn’t answer his question. Instead, he looks at Taehyung, frowning and impatient. “You don’t have anything better to wear, do you?” He asks harshly.

Taehyung looks down at his own dirty clothes. Of course he has nothing “better” to wear. As if Minhyun himself didn’t know it.

The oldest rolls his eyes. “Whatever. At least wash your hands in the well before entering the house. You smell awful.”

Taehyung still doesn’t understand what’s happening, but he washes his hands anyway. It feels strange to walk into the main house in broad daylight when everyone is awake. Taehyung always felt that he doesn’t belong here - and he doesn’t want to belong.

As he enters the dining room, all eyes focus on him.

He sees four unknown faces. Three men and a young woman.

Mrs. Hwang is probably the only one that notices how Kim Jisoo widens her eyes slightly when she sees Taehyung, how her breath shakes a little bit - and it makes the woman's blood boil in anger. Jisoo seemed disinterested the whole time up until now. She didn't pay much attention to any of the Hwang brothers.

Because yes, Taehyung might be a cursed nobody that smells like fish and wears ragged clothes, but he's grown to become a handsome man.

He inherited all of his mother's beauty; Taehyung has refined, yet strong and masculine features. His voice is deep and smooth like silk. Working as a fisherman brought him a muscular physique. He became a tall man - taller than any of the Hwang brothers, taller even than Mr. Hwang himself.

Mrs. Hwang hates him for it.

Yes, Taehyung is just an illiterate fisherman. Yes, people still do not let him enter their establishments because he apparently brings “bad luck”. However, he’s able to make people blush with a single look; he’s a quiet man, but when he does speak, he can make goosebumps run through women’s spines and make men sheepish when they see his rare smiles. Now, instead of the disgusting cursed boy, they whisper among themselves, poor man! He’s cursed. They put a little bit more rice in the pot than he asked for without extra charge. They ask if he’s thirsty and offer a cup of water. They giggle and avoid his gaze.

And Taehyung doesn’t need fancy clothes or a heavy surname to help him cause this reaction.

The oldest man quickly gets up from the table and bows politely. His eyes are full of curiosity and excitement.

“You must be Taehyung. My name is Kim Hajoon. It’s a pleasure to finally meet you.”

Taehyung gulps and bows back, albeit awkwardly. He has a little bit of a trauma regarding rich outsiders that want to meet him (he tries hard not to remember that day, pretending it simply didn’t happen. It’s easier this way). This man, however, looks and feels like a normal man. He looks very welcoming and sympathetic, even.

“The pleasure is mine, Mr. Kim.” Taehyung says. Jisoo indeed feels a goosebump crawl her skin as his deep, quiet voice reaches her ears. Her cheeks blush slightly. Mrs. Hwang is furious.

Mr. Hwang quickly gets up from the table; his family promptly following him. The man approaches Taehyung and puts his hand over Taehyung's shoulder.

"I brought him in when he was just a boy," Mr. Hwang starts dramatically. Taehyung hates when he talks like that and hates that he's touching him. "He had just turned ten years old and his condition became well-known… no one would accept a kid with such a curse. But I, knowing that he had just lost his mother, couldn't let him live alone on the streets." Mrs. Hwang approaches as well and puts her hand gently over Taehyung's other shoulder. He becomes more and more uncomfortable. "You see, Doctor Hajoon, I am a father myself… I immediately thought of my own children living in this situation. If me or my wife passed away, I'd like someone to be kind and take my children in… so I did the same with Taehyung."

"He's family to us." Mrs. Hwang says, smiling sweetly. "He works as a fisherman because he wants to build a life for himself, even though I was always against it…"

Taehyung wants to vomit.

He has to hide his shaking fingers behind his back. He's so, so angry. His breathing becomes difficult, he gulps. Right now, Taehyung is in the verge of doing what he always wanted to do - which is land a well deserved punch on Mr. Hwang's nose.

Doctor Hajoon watches the whole theatrical act in silence.

He quickly passes his eyes from Mr. Hwang to Taehyung, notices the quiet fury on the younger's eyes - and he quite understands everything.

“If you excuse me, Mr. Hwang, I’d like to take a walk by myself with Taehyung.” Hajoon asks politely.

Mr. Hwang smiles. He is so angry. Taehyung can feel the anger exhaling from him. Doctor Hajoon wouldn’t notice, though; Mr. Hwang is a great actor, only the ones that have lived around him for long enough can see under his mask.

"Of course."

Mr. Hwang steps aside and looks at Taehyung. He's still smiling, but he sees in his eyes a clear message: be careful with what you say.

Side by side, Doctor Hajoon and Taehyung leave the main house.

Taehyung finally feels that he can breathe again.

He gulps, sheepishly wiping his hands over his pants as they distance themselves from the house. "I apologize, Mr. Hajoon. I know I smell bad right now…"

The doctor chuckles. "It's okay, son. I deal with things that smell much worse." He eyes Taehyung. The younger man keeps his eyes on the floor. "Harsh situation back there, isn't it?"

Taehyung gulps and nods. The doctor surely is an observant man. He was quick to notice how Taehyung limps the moment he laid his eyes on the younger one.

"And your leg?" the doctor asks softly. "Were you born like this?"

Taehyung shakes his head. "It was an accident."

"Oh." The doctor pauses. "Does it still hurt?"

Taehyung nods again, starting to feel uncomfortable. "Mr. Hajoon, why exactly did you want to meet me?"

They stop walking.

Hajoon sighs.

"I am a doctor and scientist." He starts. "I became aware of your condition and I'd like to run some experiments on you."

"Experiments?" Taehyung frowns. "Why is that, exactly?"

"So that we can understand what and why it happened."

The younger man shakes his head slightly and looks down. "I don't think there's anything to understand, doctor."

Hajoon's eyes soften. He came so excited to finally meet the famous source of the rumors that he didn't stop to think how painful this situation is.

To know that you had no pair, that you're doomed to live alone until your last days…

"I apologize, Taehyung." Doctor Hajoon says softly. "That was inconsiderate of me. Of course, the final decision is fully yours, regardless of what Mr. Hwang might say. I'm sure he'd like you to agree with the investigation… but if you feel uncomfortable, I will leave right now."

Taehyung looks at the older man.

People usually are not so polite to him. The fact that Dr. Hajoon even agrees to stand so close to him says a lot. The only people that don't seem to bother Taehyung so much are the fishermen (mainly Seojoon), but most of them just don't have an option.

This man is kind.

Taehyung looks down again.

"People say I'm cursed." He starts quietly. Sheepishly. "But I've always known that you must have done something bad to be cursed. I… I don't remember doing anything wrong in my life to deserve this." Taehyung gulps and looks at the doctor again. "So, doctor… do you think that your… medicine… can find out why I'm like this?"

Taehyung has been hearing his whole life that he is cursed. He believes it himself. After all, only a cursed person would go through so much bad in life, right? That's partially why he never really complained about anything - even now that he's not a defenseless child anymore; Taehyung is so well-known in the region that no one would accept him anywhere. As bad as it is, the Hwang family are the only ones that let him live in their land after all.

However…

What if this man can prove that he's not cursed? Maybe then, people won't treat him badly anymore.

And as Dr. Hajoon watches this young man, he feels his heart tighten even more.

"I can't promise you anything, son…" he smiles softly, putting his hand over Taehyung's shoulder in a reassuring way. "But I will do my best."

Taehyung ends up opening a small smile as well.

"Then I agree, doctor."

➳20

Taehyung didn’t exactly know what to expect when Dr. Hajoon said he’d do experiments. He didn’t have much knowledge in “medicine” or “science”; mainly because, whenever he fell sick, he had to take care of himself, taking advantage of the herbs in the area. Sure - this is pretty much medicine, but common people didn’t name things.

So, when Dr. Hajoon starts doing his interviews, Taehyung feels quite… uncomfortable.

He didn’t expect there would be this much talking.

Dr. Hajoon asks many things about Taehyung’s early childhood. Taehyung rarely talks about his younger days because it’s difficult to revive everything (not that his life got better after that). The doctor said that he wanted to know if Taehyung had a possible disease that could have changed something in his body or… whatever scientific nomenclatures. The thing is, Taehyung doesn’t remember many things, and what he does remember is so painful and personal that he preferred to fall silent instead of answering.

Dr. Hajoon had the decency to not pressure him on this matter.

Later, he wanted to know about Taehyung’s mother. Maybe whatever caused his condition was hereditary. However, Taehyung remembers very well that his mother had a birthdate on her wrist. She didn’t live enough to find this person, but she had one. There wasn’t much more research to be done about her - just like Taehyung, she didn’t have a surname. No family, no clan, no history.

The doctor very cautiously asked if Taehyung had any information about his biological father. Dr. Hajoon wasn’t really, really sure yet… but when Taehyung fell utterly silent, Dr. Hajoon decided to change topics.

After the interview session, Dr. Hajoon proceeded to examine him… which also wasn’t very pleasant. Of course, Taehyung knew he and his assistants were all doctors, but showing even a little bit of skin to anyone made him very uncomfortable. Except for his left leg and hip bone, Taehyung was healthy. The examination did not find anything that might help them understand what happened.

"I will not give up," Dr. Hajoon said. "Maybe if we go to the place you were born…"

Taehyung started to think this was all pointless.

In the week that the doctor has been studying him, the Hwang family did all of their best efforts to pretend Taehyung is really part of the family. They went as far as giving Taehyung a room in the main house (Taehyung really, really hated it; he'd rather sleep in the storage room than ever be forced inside that house), buy him better clothes (they had to actually buy clothes, because Taehyung was taller and more muscular than any of the Hwang brothers, none of their clothes fit him). They even registered Taehyung, because Dr. Hajoon said he needed to have a register in order to be formally catalogued.

Their theatrical act was insanely convincing. The oh-so-good Hwang family that accepted this poor cursed boy into their house and that have been taking care of him for all those years. The only one that fails to play the act is Taehyung himself, of course. He chooses to stay silent the entire time he’s forced to sit at the table with them. Not even the glimpse of a smile in his expression.

Despite all of this - and the fact that the doctor’s research seems to be getting nowhere -, Taehyung is quite enjoying his time. Not because he’s being treated like a human being for the first time by the family, but because Dr. Hajoon is a good man. He never treated him differently even though he always knew Taehyung was cursed (the doctor never once referred to it as a curse). His daughter, Jisoo, also seems like a good person. She always stood far from him and they never had conversations up until now; Jisoo was always walking around with a sketchbook. Taehyung saw her drawing constantly. Needless to say, Taehyung found himself looking at her quite a lot. Kim Jisoo has a type of beauty that's rare to find.

Taehyung just doesn’t understand why she avoids his gaze all the time. Maybe she’s different from her father and feels uncomfortable to be around him.

Today, though, they’ll be forced to be close.

“My daughter is a great painter,” Dr. Hajoon explained. “We need some visual reference to complete the report. I’d like her to make a drawing of you… if you allow it, of course.”

Taehyung agreed. He’d like to see himself in a drawing portrait. Usually, only rich people can afford a professional painter to make a portrait of them.

Unexpectedly, when Mrs. Hwang hears this, she personally makes sure to order more clothes for Taehyung - and those clothes are even better than the ones they bought previously. Taehyung knows she didn’t do it with good intentions, though; like everything else, she wants people to see her family with good eyes. She’s terrified of letting people think her perfect family mistreated him for all these years.

So, on the day they agreed, Taehyung washes himself and puts on his new clothes; he had never worn something so refined. He washes and brushes his hair carefully.

When he comes to the living room - where everyone waits for him - the place falls silent.

Kim Jisoo, once again, feels that she lost her breath.

Taehyung is already a remarkable person due to his appearance, even in his everyday simple clothes. Now that he’s tidy and wears elegant clothes…

His tanned skin makes a beautiful contrast with the green attire he wears; the outfit seems to highlight his tall physique and broad shoulders even more. With his hair pushed back, his elegant and strong features are even more apparent.

He looks like a prince.

Jisoo has to gulp.

Mrs. Hwang has to swallow all of her anger. This man looks like royalty much more than any of her sons. He’s a damned fisherman, but he still fits those clothes, he fits the elegance; she can almost picture him in a palace, for his looks simply belong to the concept.

The Hwang brothers quietly hide their jealousy.

Mr. Hwang thinks that he, indeed, looks a lot like his mother.

“We should let the artist do her job, shouldn’t we?” Dr. Hajoon says in a lighthearted tone. “I bet she won’t concentrate if we all stay here.”

They leave. Now, there’s only Jisoo and Taehyung.

The young man looks around sheepishly and awkwardly. “Hm… what exactly do I do…?”

“You can sit on the chair,” Jisoo instructs politely. He does as told. “Please, straighten your posture. You can lift your chin a little bit… Yes, that’s perfect.”

“And now?”

“Just stay like that.”

Taehyung gulps.

With ease, Jisoo runs the piece of charcoal over the frame, sketching his face. She has to stare at him a lot, which is a difficult task, for every time she caughts him looking back, she feels her cheeks burn. Jisoo has met other handsome men in her life, but Taehyung… he’s something different. Not arrogant like many wealthy men that asked her hand in marriage. Taehyung is… quiet. Many times awkward… and this makes him look mysterious in a way that had her insides twirling.

Jisoo hasn’t met her pair yet, but she quietly wished that whoever it is, she’d like him to look like Taehyung.

But Jisoo also noticed something more. Up until now, she hasn’t seen Taehyung smile once (and she’s been observing him a lot). There’s a constant shadow of sadness and resignation in his eyes that she hasn’t seen in anyone else.

This makes her heart tighten.

It takes so long that Taehyung starts to feel his body itching.

“You can move now.” She finally says after almost thirty minutes. Taehyung sighs in relief, stretching his back.

“Is it done?” He asks hesitantly, curious.

“No, but I can finish the details without looking at you.” She notices his quiet eagerness. The way he tightens his fingers on his knees.

It’s cute.

“Do you… want to see it?”

Of course he does. Taehyung gets up and stands by her side, keeping a very conscious distance from her, and looks at the frame.

His eyes widen.

“Wow. Is it really me?” He asks himself. Jisoo has to chuckle. “You’re very skilled.”

Once again, Jisoo feels warmth on her cheeks. “Thank you. Do you want to sign it?”

Taehyung freezes.

“Sign it?”

“Yes. Usually, when I paint a portrait of someone, I let them sign it.”

He gulps and looks down, avoiding her gaze. For the first time, Jisoo sees a hint of blush on his cheeks and ears.

“I… I don’t know how.” He confesses quietly.

Jisoo herself feels ashamed.

She comes from a wealthy family. Considering society's standards, she was raised in a forward-thinking way. Because she's so used to being around intellectual minds, she sometimes forgets that the reality for most people is very different; they don't have the opportunity to learn reading, literature and culture.

Jisoo blinks.

Instead of saying something that would just further embarrass Taehyung - or herself -, she takes the charcoal again and writes something at the corner of the frame.

"This is how to write your name." She points carefully.

Taehyung looks at it.

For the first time, she sees a sparkle in his eyes.

It makes her feel warm and fuzzy inside.

"I could teach you." Jisoo says out of nowhere, causing Taehyung to knit his eyebrows in confusion. "The alphabet. In your spare time. I-I mean, if you want to-"

"I do." Taehyung says quickly.

He opens a lip-tightened little smile and looks at her.

It's the first time Jisoo sees his smile.

"It's very kind of you. Thank you so much." he says.

Once again this day - Jisoo wishes her pair would be someone like him.

➳20

It's been over a month since Dr. Hajoon started his research - and, as Taehyung already expected, it led to nothing. His science and medicine couldn't find out why Taehyung's different. He doesn't feel disappointed or sad, though. Deep down, Taehyung knew this would end like this.

He's content.

Now, at least, Taehyung knows how to read.

Very slowly and he still struggles a lot, of course. His calligraphy is barely readable yet. Sometimes he forgets how to write some letters. There's many complicated words he has to learn. However, he's more than happy that now, when he sees a text, he understands it; it's not just a bunch of symbols anymore.

Kim Jisoo is a great teacher. She was patient all along and more than eager to teach him. Every time she saw his face lit up when he managed to understand a new word, it made her feel like sparkles were building up within her chest. Every time he'd open that small smile - it made her melt.

Taehyung isn't her pair.

However, the more time she spent with him, the more she started thinking that she didn't want her pair to be like Taehyung - she wanted Taehyung to be her pair.

She fell in love.

Jisoo didn't know it was possible - to have feelings for someone that isn't your destined one. Somehow she feels like she's cheating on this person. But she can't help it.

That's why today is a painful day.

Dr. Hajoon decided to finally leave.

He has already said his goodbyes to the Hwang family. He apologized to Taehyung for not giving him the answer he was hoping for. All of their belongings were already inside the carriage.

Jisoo knew it was inappropriate for a single woman to be alone with a man - most of their "classes" were held inside the main house where anyone could walk in anytime (and their proximity made Mrs. Hwang fume with rage). But she needed to talk to him truly alone.

It is very early in the morning when they meet at the top of the hill. The cold wind hit their hairs and the song of waves fills their ears. Taehyung stands in front of her, confused at her sudden request to be alone with him. It made him scared that anyone would get the wrong idea.

"We will be leaving shortly," Jisoo says quietly. Taehyung nods.

"I know." he clears his throat. "I'd like to thank you once again, Lady Jisoo, for everything you've done for me. It truly means so much." That small smile again. Nervousness creeps on her skin. "I think I'll never be able to repay you."

"It's not necessary." She waves her hands. Adrenaline bumps into her system; her heartbeat increases. "B-But there's something you can do to repay me."

Taehyung looks surprised. "Really? Then please tell me, I'do anyt-"

He's silenced.

Jisoo's lips crash against his.

Taehyung stands there, completely shocked.

She quickly withdrawals, her entire face red.

"Marry me."

Taehyung stares down at her, frozen.

He blinks once.

Twice.

"W-What?!" he stutters.

"Marry me." she repeats with conviction. "I-If you marry me, Taehyung, you'll be able to leave this place. You'll have a better life."

Things slowly start to make sense in his mind.

"Your father would never let you marry a lower class like me." he says quietly.

"My father likes you. I don't think it'd take a lot to convince him…"

"I am a nobody, Jisoo." his voice has hardened, but not in anger…in sadness and resignation.

"You're not a nobody! You're the most genuine person I've ever known!" her eyes slowly fill with tears. "Life is much more than this beach, Taehyung. If you marry me, you'll have a surname and a comfortable life-"

"Jisoo."

She quiets down when Taehyung holds her shoulders softly. The way he says her name makes her shiver.

He has a gentle smile on his lips - but the sadness in his eyes is overwhelming.

"Don't do this to yourself." He says, so quiet that the sound of the waves almost swallows her voice.

Don't do this to me, he thinks. Because he knows that whatever feelings Jisoo has for him will disappear as soon as she meets her pair. He knows that what she feels for him is not love and will never be. It's compassion, pity…

And she does not deserve to be tied to a person like that.

"One day, you will meet your person." Taehyung's voice is full of gentleness and raw hurt. The tears in Jisoo's eyes finally fall. "The person that will love you unconditionally, and you will love this person, too. Then, you'll marry this person. Not out of business or just to help me. It'll be because of love. This is what you deserve, Jisoo, and this is what you'll have."

He drops her shoulders and steps back, the smile never leaving his lips.

"Thank you so much, Jisoo. You're the kindest person I've ever known. Thank you for everything you've done for me. I'll never forget you."

Jisoo covers her mouth with her hand, sniffling.

She gulps, nods and bows politely.

When she turns around and walks down the hill, Taehyung knows that he's never meeting her again. It makes his heart ache a little.

The little ache stays within his chest for the rest of the day. Dr. Hajoon finally leaves. Taehyung is back to sleeping inside the tiny storage room (as strange as it is, he's relieved to be out of the main house once again). His life of heavy work and no recognition is back. Wake up, work, sleep, wake up, work, sleep. Being looked down by the villagers, by the Hwang family, having a little bit of sympathy coming from the fishermen he works with - but not enough for them to be close friends.

Just the way it always was and will be for the rest of his life.

As he lays down on the floor to sleep, it starts aching harder.

Jisoo will meet her pair someday.

They're terrible people, but Mr. and Mrs. Hwang are each other's pairs. Destiny made sure to tie two of the worst people together.

Even the awful Minhyun found his pair. Taehyung noticed that, ever since he met the villager, he's been bothering Taehyung less and less. Taehyung knows that he escapes in the middle of the night to meet her. It seems that finding true love made him become more human.

The fishermen have lives just as harsh as Taehyung's, but at the end of the day, they have their person to come home to. To comfort them.

The floor seems colder today.

Taehyung will never have anyone to comfort him.

No one to truly understand him, to hold him when he feels weak, to share life experiences, to laugh with him, to not make him feel that he's useless and that his life is pointless.

And things will be like this for the rest of his days.

Once again, Taehyung wants to cry.

He doesn't.

His mother taught him not to cry. Taught him to be tough. Right now, he's tired of being strong and tough. He's tired of relying on himself only.

He's tired of being utterly, deeply alone.

Yet, he also knows that it's pointless to cry for something that can't be changed.

So he sleeps.

Sees his mother in his dream, as usual.

They just stare at each other in the distance tonight in quiet solace.

➳24

"Taehyung." Seojoon calls right after they hop off the boat. "You've been coughing too much."

Taehyung instantly gulps, feeling his throat drier than usual. He noticed that as well for quite a few weeks.

"It's because of the winter." Taehyung says. "I always get like this when it's cold."

Seojoon still stares at him with worry. "You should wipe yourself properly when you get home and wear warm clothes."

Taehyung nods, not really paying attention. Seojoon is just worried. He felt like that plenty of times in the past. His chest hurts a little bit when he coughs, but it must not be serious.

"Yes, I know."

➳24

Taehyung wakes up in the middle of the night and sits up.

He massages his chest, a scowl on his face. The coughing is getting unbearable at this point. It doesn't matter how much water he drinks, his throat still feels hoarse and his chest still hurts every time he coughs. It seems that the pain spread to his back as well.

He takes one more blanket and lays down again, carefully tugging himself under them. This winter is rough. Tonight must be the coldest night he's ever seen.

He tries to choke down his own coughs, unsuccessfully. Taehyung has to work tomorrow. He can't let this silly coughing bring him down.

➳24

He wakes up next morning with someone banging on the door.

Taehyung notices, shocked, that the sun has already made its way up in the sky. How long did he sleep? It's the first time he ever wakes up so late…

He tries to get up, scolding himself for being so imprudent.

Then, he notices he can't get up.

His body is too weak.

He coughs again.

"Taehyung?" Seojoon's worried voice reaches his ears. "Are you okay?"

Taehyung tries to speak but ends up coughing more. His chest hurts so much that he feels he can't breathe; it's as if his lungs simply can't keep the air inside of them anymore.

Taehyung doesn't know how, but Seojon manages to open the door forcefully. He crouches down by his side as Taehyung coughs uncontrollably.

"Oh, Gods. Sit up, Taehyung." he says, putting his hands on Taehyung's shoulders to help him. When he finally sits up, Seojoon taps his back gently a few times. "Take these blankets off, you got a fever. Look at how you're sweating!"

Indeed, Taehyung feels that his clothes are glued to his body, wet with his own sweat. His breathing comes out short and painful.

"W-What time is it-?" he tries to ask, but his voice once more dies in a streak of coughs. He puts his hand over his mouth, feeling his whole body tremble.

"It doesn't matter, Taehyung. You need a proper doctor. This isn't normal." Seojoon says worriedly. "I will talk to Mr. Hwang…"

Taehyung feels a terrible taste on his tongue.

When he looks at his hand again, he - and Seojoon - freezes.

It's blood.

➳24

Taehyung doesn’t know how long he’s been like this.

Days have been going through in the blink of an eye. Taehyung doesn’t feel strong enough to get up or to move at all; all he does is sleep, feeling his entire body in sheer pain. He hasn’t been eating properly. Seojoon and his wife have been bringing him food at his door, but most times he doesn’t have enough strength to actually move.

Mr. Hwang didn’t come to see him even once.

Not that Taehyung was expecting a visit anyway… but he thought that, at least now, he’d have a little bit of consideration.

Taehyung has been sick many times. It’s not the first time he has high fever, not the first time he coughs so much that he feels his throat burn, not the first time he actually struggles to breathe. This time, though, he feels that this isn’t as simple as before. The blood coming out of his mouth must not be normal. The way he can’t even move is not normal.

Seojoon also knows it, and his worry only grows day by day. Taehyung is not recovering. He noticed how the young man was getting skinnier and skinnier those last few months, how his coughing just wouldn’t go away. Even though he still checks Taehyung everyday, bringing the meals his wife prepares, there’s nothing else he can do; everyone knows that they must stay away from someone that bleeds as they cough. Seojoon is already risking himself a lot. He can’t put his family in danger.

But he can’t let Taehyung die like that, either.

So, finally, he, Wooshik and a few other fishermen go to the main house to confront Mr. Hwang. Although most of them always kept their distance from Taehyung, they’ve seen him grow up and know him for years. They can’t stand this situation, either.

When the older man walks outside and sees them, he frowns and crosses his arms. They usually never talk to him so directly. “What brings your presence here?”

Seojoon steps closer, leading the group. “Sir, Taehyung is very sick. It’s been two weeks already and he shows no sign of recovery.”

The empty expression in Mr. Hwang’s face doesn’t change. “Taehyung is as healthy as a bull. I’m sure he’ll get better soon.”

“I don’t think that’s the case, sir.” Wooshik says. “He is very, very sick. We’ve never seen him like this before.”

Mr. Hwang stares at them in silence for a few moments.

“And what do you want me to do about it?”

Seojoon gasps.

Is this man serious?

“He needs a doctor.” He says sharply. It’s difficult to hide his incredulity right now. “As soon as possible.”

The older man rolls his eyes in annoyance. “Taehyung is an adult man. I’m sure he can take care of himself now. He was under my responsibility as a kid, but that is over.”

The men go silent in utter shock.

They always knew Mr. Hwang wasn’t a selfless or kind person, as much as he pretended to be. But this?

Seojoon knows Taehyung since he was ten years old. He’s not blind or stupid. As Taehyung grew up in front of his eyes, as he lost his child-like features to look more mature, Seojoon’s suspicions just got more and more confirmed. It would certainly go unnoticed by people that didn’t spend time with him long enough, but sometimes, when Seojoon looked at Taehyung at certain angles, when he did certain expressions… he could see the similarities as clear as the blue sky.

Yet, this man is refusing to aid him.

“He is going to die.” Seojoon says, unable to hide his outrage anymore. How disheartened can this man actually be?! “He needs a doctor right now! Will you just let him die like that?!”

“You’re being dramatic.”

“Dramatic? Did you even see how he is right now? Of course not, you never cared about him!” Seojoon explodes.

Mr. Hwang steps closer, his face getting painted with anger. “Mind your next words very well, Seojoon. Did you forget who owns this place?”

Seojoon gulps.

For some moments, he indeed forgot. But he quickly remembers that he has a family to take care of and that if he angers Mr. Hwang a bit more, he might kick his family out of the property.

So Seojoon stops and sighs.

“Mr. Hwang.” He starts again, trying to control his voice. “Please. Taehyung won’t recover this time if he doesn’t get any help. What if people find out that he died under your roof? I might not be a cultured man, but I know that Taehyung became quite famous because of the research team from the capital…”

This finally makes Mr. Hwang stop and think.

Not out of sympathy or compassion. No; Seojoon had a point. The research about Taehyung became well-known in high society. It was the reason for many discussions and theories. Obviously, Mr. Hwang also became well-known; not in the way he really wished, but his status increased nevertheless.

It would actually be bad if Taehyung died.

“Fine.” He says after long moments of silence. Seojoon sighs in relief. “But, as you can see, a storm is coming and it’s already too late. I’ll have to contact the doctor tomorrow.”

Mr. Hwang still doesn’t seem to understand how urgent the situation is, but this is better than nothing.

Taehyung just has to wait one more night.

Just one more night.

The storm violently hits the ceiling and walls of the storage room.

Taehyung tightens the blanket around him, shaking. He remembers fixing the holes on the ceiling a few months ago, but it seems that it was useless, for droplets of water are hitting his body everywhere.

In the back of his mind, he knows that the fever is back. He’s shaking and feels way too cold everywhere. The blankets are damp with his own sweat. He should leave the blankets to lower his temperature… but, right now, he can’t.

Another streak of coughs. His chest hurts.

From over the unstoppable storm, he hears someone banging on his door.

“Taehyung!” Seojoon’s voice screams from outside. “Are you awake?”

Taehyung struggles to gulp. “Y-Yes,” he manages to say somehow, voice hoarse and throat aching. Surprisingly, Seojoon hears it.

“A doctor will come to see you tomorrow!” Seojoon says. “He’ll come in the morning, so just hang in there a little bit more, alright?!”

All Taehyung can say is a hmmm this time.

If he wasn’t in such pain and weakness, he would have thanked Seojoon for his concern. Throughout his life, Seojoon was probably the person that was always there for him; albeit quietly, keeping some emotional distance, Seojoon cared for him and Taehyung knew it.

Taehyung is grateful.

He is also grateful for meeting Jisoo, the sweet young woman that went as far as developing affection for him. Did she meet her pair?, he wonders. Is this person treating her well?

He is grateful for his mother. Her gentle, caring hands that always took care of him the best way she could.

He is grateful for every beautiful sunrise he witnessed, how he saw the sun emerging from the horizon and painted the ocean gold more times than he can count. He’s grateful for all the rainbows he witnessed, all the good food he once ate, every time he woke up healthy.

He’s grateful.

But he’s also tired.

Tired of being looked down on by others. Tired of feeling that his life is empty and pointless. Tired of knowing that he is different. Why is he doomed to live a life of loneliness? Why did he have to be the only person born without a pair? What wrong did he do to deserve this?

Taehyung doesn’t know.

He’s just… tired. His body and soul are tired.

For now, he wants to sleep.

He… he wants to sleep.

He feels deep darkness cloister his thoughts. There’s no more storm outside anymore; no more pain in his body. No more anything.

For the first time, Taehyung walks down the hill to the seashore.

His mother is waiting for him down there as usual. This time, though, she has a smile that’s a mix of sadness and happiness.

Taehyung feels the sand on his bare feet, the cold breeze touching his skin. He feels… peace.

His mother stretches her arm; a quiet invitation.

He, too, smiles and lifts his arm to take her hand-

“You look miserable.”

Reality hits him all over again.

The storm. The dull floor. His aching body, the cold, the fever.

He’s confused.

Who- who said that? Is he finally hallucinating-

Then, it hits him.

The shiver running down his spine has nothing to do with the fever. The adrenaline, his instincts begging him to get up and run away as fast as he can, even though his weak body would never let him do it.

The absolute fear he was never able to forget even after eight years.

There’s a man standing in front of him.

When a lightning strikes, making the tiny room glow for a brief second, Taehyung sees it - and he feels that his guts became pure ice.

It’s him.

“I’m glad I came soon enough. You’re virtually dead, kid.” He says in that same tone - as if he’s slightly interested in the situation, slightly entertained by it. Taehyung also notices that it’s been eight years and the man looks exactly the same as that day; he notices how the man called him kid even though, now, he doesn’t look that much older than Taehyung.

Whatever did that to them wasn’t human.

Taehyung shakes. It has nothing to do with his disease. It’s pure fear. He feels the ominous aura exhaling from this man; he feels like he’s being observed by a hungry tiger, ready to attack its prey. Taehyung is the prey.

The man crouches down right in front of him.

“You remember me, don’t you?” He asks in a quiet voice.

Taehyung, once again, feels that he can’t speak or move. However, a name flashes in his mind, just like that day.

Seokjin.

The man smiles.

“I’ve been keeping an eye on you ever since that day, Taehyung.” It feels that frost filled his veins as he hears his name fall from the man’s mouth. “It took you a long time to mature, but finally, I feel that you're ready.”

The man narrows his eyes.

“I could save you from this situation.”

For a brief moment, the fear quiets down inside of Taehyung.

What… what does he mean?

The man - Seokjin; for some reason, it’s hard to even think of his name - gets his sudden interest. He intertwines his own fingers, resting his arms over his legs. “See, Taehyung, you have a lot of potential. What you consider a curse might actually be your greatest virtue. Your simplistic human mind surely doesn’t understand it now, but wow… I feel raw power in you. Something I haven’t felt in centuries. If I simply let you die, it would be such a waste of potential.”

Taehyung doesn’t understand anything this man says. Raw power? Potential?

“I can make you become something like me.” Seokjin says. Taehyung shivers at how he said something, not someone. “Eternal youth. Abilities beyond your human imagination. Not to mention my own very fortune… of course, everything comes with a price, so you’ll have to pledge loyalty to me. And I know you might be thinking, hell, I’ll have to work for someone again? But let me be honest, all things considered…” Seokjin looks around and tilts his head in a sarcastic way, “you’ll be way better off with me.”

Taehyung’s heartbeat increases as he stares at the man in silence.

This can’t be real. He must be hallucinating. But… Seokjin’s presence feels very real and looks very real.

“Oh, I forgot to mention that you will stop having feelings at some point,” Seokjin says nonchalantly. “Emotions are something purely human, did you know that? You’ll be freed from all this… suffering.” He smirks once again. “I guess this interests you.”

It does.

Indeed.

Taehyung is tired.

It’s painful to wake up every day knowing that he’s the loneliest person in the world and that this will never change. He knows there’s nothing he can do to change this fact - science or faith never helped him.

So, what if he simply stopped feeling?

What if he simply didn’t care that he had no mark on his wrist anymore? A life without worries, without pain?

He just wants all of this to stop.

He is tired.

Taehyung ignores his intelligence yelling that this man is evil, worse than Mr. Hwang, worse than anyone he’s ever met, that maybe working for him might be pure hell. He ignores his instincts that send alarms all throughout his body, making him feel just how dangerous he truly is.

He ignores all of that because he’s tired of being intelligent and he’s tired of being tired.

Taehyung weakly nods in agreement.

Seokjin smiles.

“I knew you were a smart kid.”

Then, he sees something that truly scares him.

Seokjin opens his mouth widely and his canine teeth grow out to look like fangs. He proceeds to bite his own wrist - Taehyung’s stomach twirls as he hears the disgusting sound of flesh being ripped out; blood immediately drips down Seokjin’s forearm.

He takes Taehyung’s head with one hand, supporting it. He approaches his other arm from Taehyung’s face - the wrist which was brutally bitten creating a wide wound.

Taehyung doesn’t understand what’s happening, he suddenly wants to give up-

Seokjin forces his wound against Taehyung’s half opened mouth.

“Drink it.” he orders.

Taehyung feels the repulsive taste of warm metallic blood filling his taste buds.

He scowls and whimpers, feeling the immediate need to vomit. Seokjin, however, holds his head too firmly for him to move; he forces Taehyung to swallow it in big, painful gulps.

Nothing changes at first-

Heat.

It burns his body from his toes to his scalp.

He can’t see or hear or feel anything but the heat.

Darkness.

He's back at the top of the hill.

His mother looks at him from down there at the seashore, as she always is.

Today, though, she's different.

Her expression is shadowed by worry and fear.

Today, she's the one to shout things at Taehyung. But he can't hear her; the sound of the waves is way too loud. Her voice is drowned by them.

She desperately stretches her arms towards him. As if scared for him. As if begging him to stop.

But it's already too late.

➳24

Seojoon's wife taps his back softly.

"He didn't even have a proper funeral," he says quietly. "That man didn't even care about paying him his last honors."

She caresses Seojoon's hair. His sadness is so deep that it resonates within her. She herself was never close to the boy, but just like her husband, she saw him growing up. It's painful to see someone so young pass away like this - without having a companion, kids, not even a surname.

"You did everything you could." She says reassuringly.

Seojoon nods… but he could've done more.

Sighing, he gets up. Unfortunately, he has no time to mourn; there's work to be done. He hates the fact that he still has to work for that heartless man after everything, but poor people don't have the right to choose.

As usual, he kisses his wife on the lips before opening the door to leave.

But he stops.

"Darling," he calls, frowning. "Did you leave a vase outside last night?"

"No," she says. "Why would I do such a thing?"

Seojoon looks from side to side.

Stares down at the tall ceramic vase resting just in front of the door. Its interior is hidden by a wooden lid.

Is this a prank?, he asks himself.

Hesitantly, he crouches down in front of the vase and lifts the lid.

Seojoon gasps loudly.

"What is it, darling?" his wife asks from inside the house.

He can't believe his eyes.

It's… it's money.

More money than he's ever seen in his life. The ceramic vase is full of money.

"This must be a prank," Seojoon tells himself, feeling his heartbeat increase. "This must be wrong…"

Then, he notices that atop of all the money, there's a little folded note.

Hesitant - scared - he stretches out his hand and unfolds it.

Seojoon's eyes widen even more. He falls utterly silent.

There's only one sentence written in messy handwriting.

Thank you for everything.

➳24

Taehyung doesn't limp anymore.

➳24

Master Dyo - Yoongi; that's his real name, but Taehyung was taught to never say any of the Sentinels' names out loud - stands outside of the abandoned church nonchalantly. He crosses his arms and leans on a tree nearby.

"Go ahead," he says, motioning with his head.

Taehyung looks between him and the awkward faceless wooden doll Master Dyo gave him. It's quite a big doll, the size of a toddler perhaps. It was supposed to be a marionette, apparently, judging by its articulated limbs, but there's no strings attached to it.

"What am I supposed to do exactly?" He asks once again.

"You just have to give it an order," Master Dyo says again, starting to get annoyed. Taehyung already noticed that he's short in patience. "Come on, it shouldn't be that hard. Just do it right. Because if you don't succeed at your first task… well, I don't know what the Winter Lord will do to you."

Taehyung feels a shiver.

Winter Lord. That's how they call Seokjin. Just like the Sentinels, he's not allowed to say Seokjin's real name out loud; to know someone's name is to have some sort of control over them. Except that with Seokjin, it's quite the opposite; if he lets you know his name, it means he has control over you. It makes a lot of sense, considering how the Winter Lord craved his own name inside of Taehyung's mind.

As he's beginning to understand, the Winter Lord is one of the commanding forces of the underworld - a hidden society of beings that shouldn't exist in the natural world. Beings like what Taehyung has become.

He stares at the old rotting church once more.

It's dark inside of the abandoned building; he can barely see anything. This makes shivers run up the back of his neck. With Taehyung's new sight, he learned that he's more than capable of seeing things in the dark very well - too much light bothers him, actually.

Which means that whatever's inside that church doesn't like to be seen.

Taehyung exhales and enters.

His each step echoes as he walks slowly, looking around. He sees that the walls are painted black, indicating that once, this place has burned in flames. It's strangely cold. Strangely empty.

Taehyung senses it.

A gigantic force, right behind him.

He turns around in time to protect himself.

At first, he doesn't really understand what he's seeing. It looks like a very thick and dark smoke. Yet, slowly, the shadow takes form… a form that is probably ten meters tall, long and fast like a snake. Four red eyes stare down at him with aggressiveness and bloodthirst that resonates in his bones.

The thing attacks again.

Taehyung jumps to the side out of instinct. It screeches like a hurt animal - a sound so horrible that he feels his guts twirl. His human instincts still echo inside of him, saying that he should escape at the first opportunity.

But he's not a human anymore.

You just have to give it an order, Master Dyo said.

To know someone's name is to have control over them.

Taehyung stands up.

"Tell me your name." He pronounces.

The thing screeches in a challenging way. It's ready to attack again.

No, there's something lacking… not enough confidence. Not enough dominance.

As it launches itself forward one more time, Taehyung says with a quiet - however demanding, bone chilling voice:

"Tell me your name."

The thing stops.

It shakes and contorts itself as if in pain.

Uzros, Taehyung hears a deep, distorted voice inside of his head.

"Uzros." Taehyung repeats out loud. It contorts itself once again at the sound of its name. "You are sealed."

It screeches painfully one last time. Losing its form, Taehyung watches as the dark smoke gets thinner and thinner, cloistering around the wooden marionette.

Taehyung drops it to the floor.

Silence.

Nothing changes at first.

Then, slowly, the marionette starts moving, producing a constant noise of wood hitting wood - its articulations. It gets up with restrained movements and looks at Taehyung.

Now, its face has an unnerving smile painted in red.

Uzros bows.

"My m-master," it says with a much calmer, much smaller voice.

Taehyung hears a whistle.

"That was impressive." Master Dyo says, standing at the church's entrance. "I thought you would struggle more. Now I understand why the Lord chose you."

Taehyung looks at him and frowns. "Can you explain what is this?" he points at the marionette. Master Dyo chuckles.

"A demon, of course." He says as if it's not a big deal. "Not just any lower demon, actually. This one has been killing people for some decades. Started to cause too much trouble. It was about time to seal it." He points at it with his chin. "Now, it's completely under your control."

Taehyung looks down at the marionette once again. "And what do I do with it?"

Master Dyo shrugs. "Many possibilities. It's sealed, so it won't reach its peak power anymore, but it's still quite a powerful demon." He opens smirk that looks very sarcastic. "Congratulations. You have conquered your first servant. You're officially a Sentinel now."

Regardless of his words, Master Dyo still looks very disinterested as he turns around and leaves the building. Taehyung follows him shortly; he can hear Uzros moving its tiny legs right behind him.

"Oh, I forgot to mention. Be careful not to say your true name around any servant. This will break the seal and they'll most definitely try to kill you." Because yes, as Taehyung learned, he can die.

"What should I call myself, then?" Taehyung asks himself quietly. Master Dyo keeps silent for some moments.

"Master V."

Taehyung frowns. "Master V? Why V?"

"V is five in roman numbers. You're the fifth of us to join." He shrugs. "Or whatever. I'm shit at names anyway."

It's strange to be called Master when Taehyung has been looked down on his whole life, but he doesn't hate Master Dyo's idea.

"Where are we going now?" He asks.

"The Lord said that if you succeeded, I should take you to meet the other three Sentinels. Stupid little reunion." Master Dyo side-eyes Taehyung. "You don't have to like us, but just so you know: from now on, we're probably the only ones in this world that won't absolutely hate you. Or try to kill you. Unless you meet Master Quattor in a bad mood. Then he'll probably do both."

Taehyung nods.

He's already used to being hated anyway.

➳26

It doesn’t take long until everyone knows his name.

The Winter Lord’s fifth Sentinel. Mysterious, no one knows where he came from - but whispers about him flow throughout all of the underworld, a newly transformed vampire so powerful that can bend demons previously judged untamed to his will.

The Lord is never wrong. The power he sensed inside of Taehyung was finally unlocked as he gave up on his humanity - and that potential only increases as Taehyung deepens his knowledge in the dark arts.

Knowing of his raw power, the Winter Lord quickly puts him in a different position; unlike the other Sentinels that usually have a designated area to look out for - to make sure that the Winter Lord’s laws are obeyed with iron fists, to make sure that any of the other Primaries do not dare to take the control out of him, and to guarantee that the Pact is being strictly fulfilled -, Taehyung is sent around the world in search of problematic vampires who break the Pact. He hunts unhinged ones mercilessly. His ruthlessness becomes well-known all throughout the underworld.

Lower demons and chimeras tremble at the sound of his name. Witches observe him from far, afraid that he’ll offer any danger to mankind. He, however, always follows the Winter Lord’s rules; his bloodthirst carefully controlled, Taehyung never feels eager to kill any human unreasonably - being under a Primary’s control keeps him sane.

He becomes a punisher - and his targets can only beg for mercy in the afterlife, for when they realize they’re being hunted by Master V, they know their days are counted.

➳39

Taehyung doesn’t need to sleep. His body is never physically tired. However, sometimes, when he tames a particularly powerful demon, his energy is drained and he has to recover. It’s different from sleeping for a human; his brain is fully conscious, he can still hear and feel everything around him and can pull out from his “sleeping” state anytime. He never completely shuts down.

However - and Taehyung truly doesn’t understand how or why -, he still dreams.

Most times he sees his mother, as usual - the only difference is that, now, this dream in particular is much blurrier and confusing than it always was as a human. It’s as if there’s something blocking him, not letting him be there fully.

Other times, though, he travels. Watches people he’s never seen in his life in places he’s never been.

Taehyung realized that those are not simply dreams when, once, he found a target he was hunting as he “slept”. That vampire was particularly skilled at hiding and running away. As soon as he woke up and went to the exact place he dreamed of, he found his target there.

This confused him. He kept it to himself, though. It was better to hide some things from the Lord or the other Sentinels; they weren’t completely trustworthy people.

Tonight, his sleep once again leads him to something unexpected - someone he hasn’t thought of for years, a person that resembles a now distant past. As he sees this situation, he can’t help but get up immediately to take action.

He’ll be forced to, once again, be Taehyung - not Master V.

➳39

The scenery hasn’t changed in fifteen years.

The hill, the seashore, the seagulls floating in the air, the fresh and salty air, everything in seemingly tones of grey. Taehyung doesn’t think too much about his past life (even though the memories are very clear in his mind; he never forgot a single day), but being here after so long seems to hit him all at once. The frustration. The powerlessness. The pain, the hunger, the anger…

The loneliness.

It makes Taehyung remember once again about the Lord’s words - how he said Taehyung would stop feeling at some point. Indeed, Taehyung feels much more numb than he has ever been as a human; things barely shock or disgust him anymore, not after facing hundreds of demons and witnessing sickening murders by vampires that broke the Pact. He can’t bring himself to feel sympathy for everyone either. However, he can’t deny that the loneliness he carried throughout his life still bothers him.

Master Dyo said it’s because he’s too young. As years go by, he’ll become more and more indifferent.

He really hopes so.

Taehyung didn’t expect this turmoil of emotions to hit him like that as he looks down the hill.

He hears the seller approaching from far. The short man smiles and bows at Taehyung.

“Good morning, Mr. Chanwoo!” He says excitedly. Taehyung forgets for a moment that he goes by Chanwoo now when he interacts with humans. He’s still used to Hyukjae, the name he went by last year. Taehyung bows politely. “I didn’t expect that you’d come so early!”

“I didn’t want to take you off guard. I apologize.” He says in his quiet, soothing voice.

“Oh no, I don’t bother. I must admit… I am more than happy to know that someone finally decided to buy the property. As you see, this land is one of the best in the region! But unfortunately, superstition destroyed its good reputation… no one wanted to buy it after so many rumors spread.”

Taehyung feels a bad taste in his tongue. “Fortunately, I am not superstitious.” The seller chuckles. “Is everyone out of the property already?”

“Well… there’s not many people to leave, actually.” The seller explains, putting his hands on his waist and looking down the hill. “I guess that you’re not from here… the owner of this property used to be a very rich man. But, for unknown reasons, all the people that used to work for him left and he slowly lost his money. That’s why people say the land is cursed.” The short man sighs. “A really unfortunate story. But I’m sure it’s in good hands once again!” He smiles and approaches one step. “If you don’t mind me asking, Mr. Chanwoo, what are your plans with-”

“Uzros, make him leave.”

“Yes, M-Master V.”

The marionette which was standing at Taehyung’s feet all the time - invisible to the seller’s eyes - makes a quick movement with its head.

The seller seems to choke on his own words.

He frowns and tilts his head, confused.

With rigid movements, the man turns around and enters his carriage again - not before leaving the scripture of the property in Taehyung’s hands.

Taehyung sighs, relieved that he doesn’t have to hear the man’s voice anymore.

Stares at the main house down there.

He’s here.

“Don’t let anyone approach the house,” he orders quietly. “Don’t follow me.”

“Yes, Master.”

Taehyung starts walking down the hill.

He remembers how his hip used to hurt whenever he had to walk up and down this hill many times a day. He recalls that, during one of the examinations, Dr. Hajoon said his hip wound could be taken care of; that he’d limp forever, but at least with the proper treatment, his pains might lessen. He remembers every time he had to walk from village to village under the scorching sun out of pure pettiness just to bring things they didn’t need. Remembers dull floors and humiliation.

The bitter taste in his tongue gets worse.

The houses where fishermen used to live are all abandoned. As he approaches the main house, he notices how it looks old and rotten compared to its glory days; the painting is slowly peeling out, giving it a lifeless look.

Taehyung enters the house.

A woman - a caregiver, apparently - widens her eyes as she sees him, but with a quick hand movement of his, the woman immediately chokes her own scream and falls to the floor in deep, instant sleep.

He can’t sense anyone else but him.

His steps are slow. The house, indeed, looks even worse on the inside. Most of its expensive decorations are nowhere to be seen. It smells of mold now. His every step makes the wood under his feet creak.

He stops in front of the main room’s door - the room he was never allowed to enter.

Taehyung opens the door and just… watches.

Mr. Hwang lays on the bed with his eyes closed. Just like in Taehyung’s dream, he looks old and decrepit. It’s hard to believe this is the same man that used to rule this region. The man that judged himself as royalty.

His life force is weak and thin.

Taehyung stays there for a long time, his presence barely noticeable. He stands and watches.

Finally, Mr. Hwang opens his eyes. Blinks. Looks around.

Spots Taehyung. The man that supposedly died fifteen years ago - but didn’t age a single day ever since.

Terror and confusion distort the old man’s features. His breathing becomes difficult, his heartbeat increases. He tries to get up, unsuccessfully.

Taehyung just watches him as the man drowns in panic.

And… smirks.

“Hello.” He says in his usual quiet, deep voice. It makes Mr. Hwang feel shivers run all throughout his body. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it?”

Mr. Hwang’s breathing shakes. “H-H-How?” Is the only thing he can say.

Taehyung approaches slowly. It seems that the man desperately wants to get up, but Taehyung’s overwhelming aura forces him to stay in place.

“Calm down or you’ll have a heart attack.” Taehyung says in a demanding voice that Mr. Hwang never heard coming from him.. “I won’t hurt you.”

Mr. Hwang gulps and keeps very, very quiet, his eyes widened in panic.

Taehyung still watches him in silence for a few moments.

“You must think this is my mother’s curse.” Taehyung continues. Every word seems to make the bitter taste in his tongue get stronger. “Things are doing bad ever since I left, isn’t it? Your sons abandoned you… the fishermen left… your wife died… you lost your money and reputation. It must’ve been hell for you, isn’t it?”

Taehyung can hear Mr. Hwang’s heartbeat increasing.

He opens a small smile once again.

“But don’t worry, Mr. Hwang. My mother surely didn’t curse you. You did your part, isn’t it? You took care of me for all those years. That’s why this property that has been in the family for three generations will still be in the family’s name.”

Taehyung shows him the scripture.

Mr. Hwang’s eyes widen even more as realization hits him.

“Don’t worry, father. I bought it. Isn’t it great?” The old man starts shaking. “Just as you wished… the fourth generation now owns it.”

Taehyung approaches even more - causing joints of pure fear in Mr. Hwang. His instincts not only sense how he’s face-to-face with one of the deadliest creatures in the world; he feels all the bitterness and hurt and anger and sadness directed to him, sees it in Taehyung’s eyes, sees his angry smile.

“I’ll make sure that this place rots, father. I sure hope to make you proud.”

Mr. Hwang’s eyes fill with tears.

Taehyung can’t bring himself to feel compassion. He feels Mr. Hwang. He knows the old man feels nothing but anger and resignation. Not even a sign of regret or guilt.

That’s why Taehyung gets up and leaves without looking back.

He should feel some sense of triumph or victory. Yet… something like a heavy cloud cloister around his heart, weighing heavily on him.

Something like him shouldn’t feel anything like this anymore.

However, Taehyung can’t help but feel that he, indeed, was never loved - and it hurts him now just as bad as it did when he was a child.

➳81

The sun is setting as Taehyung walks slowly towards the cemetery, a bouquet of white lilies in hands.

He barely visits cemeteries. It reminds him of the humanity he left behind. He can’t allow himself to feel any bit of regret for the path he chose - even though, now, Taehyung is nothing like the man he used to be.

And one of the last people in the world that got to know who Taehyung really was just completed her time on Earth.

Taehyung stands in front of Jisoo’s grave.

She lived a long life. Jisoo, indeed, found her pair and had three children with him. Didn’t get married out of business or out of compassion; it was out of love, just like Taehyung expected.

Human’s first reaction is to get sad when someone dear passes away. Taehyung, however, can’t feel anything but gratefulness and immense peace. Jisoo had a happy life. As Taehyung gets older, he understands that humans’ short existence isn’t anything to get saddened for - it’s something to be cherished. It’s such a fleeting and beautiful experience, everyday lived in a type of intensity that Taehyung’s numb heart can’t feel anymore.

If he was still human, he’s sure he wouldn’t have lived as much as her. His life would have been painful since its last day when Taehyung would be finally able to rest. Yet, as Taehyung thinks about it, even the worst emotions have some beauty in them.

He puts the bouquet over her grave and opens a small smile - such a rare sight.

Taehyung can just wish that, wherever Jisoo is, she’s still as happy and beautiful as she was in life.

➳103

A vampire doesn’t have physical needs.

They don’t need to eat or drink. With just a little bit of a Primary’s blood, a transformed can have its thirst satisfied for years. Taehyung himself hasn’t tasted a human’s blood in his entire existence as an immortal. Their brains and bodies don’t get tired, so they don’t need to sleep for those reasons.

They can have physical desires, though.

Desires such as lust.

Throughout Taehyung’s life, he never really thought too much about it. He remembers having wishes as a human boy, yet he always ignored them. After all, Taehyung was doomed to be alone; he would never have a partner to fulfill his wishes. Taehyung remembers how people like his own mother were treated for having sex with someone that wasn’t their pair; they were judged as impure, even though his mother - and virtually every other woman in his situation - never really had another choice (prostitutes’ clients, however, never faced such harsh treatment). Because of that, having sex with anyone was out of question. The thought didn’t even cross his mind as years went by and he became more and more numb. He didn’t need it.

It changes one night.

Society all over the world is slowly but surely changing. Of course, most people still tend to judge the ones who don’t wait until they find their pairs - but nowadays, there are some that do not care about waiting anymore and are not ashamed of it.

Taehyung meets someone like that in a bar.

He has a lot of spare time. The Winter Lord does not bother his Sentinels when they’re not doing his deeds, so all of them are free to do whatever they want (sometimes the Lord disappears for months). Taehyung has quite a few hobbies. Most of the time, he reads books and studies new languages - he has mastered ten languages at this point - and has also dedicated himself to better his calligraphy. Taehyung also likes buying houses and properties, sometimes just to reform or rebuild them; he took a liking for architecture. Sometimes he buys a house, reforms it and sells it again. This hobby ended up going too far. Now, Taehyung has some estate agencies around the world (they all have different names under different pseudonyms, so sometimes he gets confused). Taehyung is fairly good at business. He likes to spend his time destroying and building and negotiating things.

Yet, his favorite activity is simply watching people.

He goes to busy streets or squares, sits down and simply watches as people go on about their lives. It’s entertaining to see their expressions and wonder what sorts of hardships they’re going through, how their relationships must be, the emotions they must be feeling. He can spend hours doing it. Vampires can be frighteningly discreet when they want; because of that, Taehyung goes unbothered by others.

Sometimes, he finds people that are more observant, though. They see and sense things other humans wouldn’t.

Like that woman sitting across the bar.

Taehyung has been quietly sitting by the counter observing everyone for around forty minutes, the glass of whiskey on his hands barely a tool to make him less suspicious. The bar is crowded with people; a band plays a cheerful song as a couple of very drunk men lead the singing (they’re yelling more than singing, actually). Most of the people around him sing as well, drinking until their brains malfunction, crying tears of happiness; the war is finally over, after all. The world can once again sigh in relief.

The only person that seemed to really notice Taehyung is that young woman.

She has peeked at him many times already, quickly avoiding his gaze. Taehyung noticed that she has a couple of friends with her, yet she’s the only one that isn’t absurdly drunk. Taehyung noticed the amount of times she passed her hand on her hair and adjusted her clothes.

She’s beautiful.

Not the only beautiful woman in the bar, but the only one that noticed him.

Taehyung decides to finally look back.

The moment their eyes meet, Taehyung hears her heartbeat increasing.

The moment he smirks at her, he thinks that her heart will actually explode.

Taehyung knows the power he has over people - not the ominous aura natural to any vampire that elicits humans’ sense of danger. No; it is Taehyung’s ability to make everyone look at him as he walks by when he wants to, his ability to make people stutter and blush under his gaze. The intimidation. He most times uses his overwhelming presence to terrify and dominate, but sometimes he uses it when he wants something from a human.

It’s sudden, but Taehyung feels that he wants to know how it feels to be physically intimate with someone.

With her.

The other Sentinels do it all the time. Perhaps because it’s worth doing.

So, when Taehyung actually gets up from the stool and walks towards her, he knows that he’s going to get what he wants.

It doesn’t take much talking to have her lips against his.

It also doesn’t take much convincing to have her alone with him, locked in the back room.

Taehyung has never felt so much heat spread through his body - he didn’t even know it was possible for an immortal to feel this way. Waves of pleasure hit him as he runs his hands over the woman’s body; so soft, so alluring. He knows that he could break her in the middle if he wanted. He has to be gentle, has to be slow - and this, somehow, only builds more and more anticipation inside of him.

The woman is too eager and wants things quickly. Taehyung has to hold her, making sure that things will go at his pace. She’s not displeased by that. Neither is he.

Taehyung likes control.

Although he has never actually done this, he can control his own body in ways no human man could do; he is patient, takes his time because he wants to do things right. He watches the woman’s reactions every time he touches her or kisses her, impressed at how easy it is to spread fire through her body - fascinated at how humans display their pleasure. He touches her slowly and carefully until she has tears in her eyes and begs for more.

And when he’s finally inside of her, Taehyung quite understands how she feels.

The tightness. The warmth and the wetness. It’s hard to control himself. Yet, again, he moves slowly, careful to not harm her. The sounds of pleasure she makes intoxicates him, motivates him to push further, to go faster. She grabs him as if her life depends on it; she sweats, her skin becomes slippery, he feels her juices around him. It’s fascinating to watch.

Taehyung goes, restless and ruthless, until her moans are higher and she melts in a puddle under him, until he feels that pure lava has filled his veins in an explosion of bliss.

He keeps in place as he watches her recover from her high.

Taehyung notices he doesn’t even know her name.

Well.

He has a new favorite hobby now.

➳146

Taehyung and the Lord watch as the explosion happens.

They’re around twenty kilometers away from its ground zero, yet they can see the blinding light that seems to create a second sun on the Earth’s surface; seconds later, the sound that would’ve erupted human’s ears; then, the shockwave and the heat that would have melted any living being at that distance.

They stand there and watch in silence.

Taehyung rarely ever feels shocked at anything. This is one of those rare things.

The Lord crosses his arms as they watch the gigantic mushroom cloud rise to the sky, towering over them, making the day become night.

“You see, Taehyung,” he says quietly. The Lord is probably the only person that calls him by his real name. “The things I do are not completely selfish. People think I’m just a soulless megalomaniac, but if I don’t do what I do, if I don’t push and pull the strings from behind… this is what humans do.” He points the explosion with his own chin. “They destroy each other. Mankind is stupid. I hate stupidity.”

“Will you intervene?” Taehyung asks. The Lord said he wouldn’t get involved in any wars anymore. If any of the Primaries decide to start another war, I’ll just let them kill themselves, he said barely sixteen years ago.

The Lord shrugs. “If they ever throw that thing over a real city, there’ll be counter attacks and the whole world will be over. I can’t be at the top of everything if there’s just a bunch of radioactive dust under my feet. So… yes. Unfortunately. I have to put those humans back into their own places.” Everything sounds so easy for him. He looks up at the sky in silence once again. “But… I can’t deny that it’s a beautiful horror show.”

Taehyung doesn’t agree. There’s nothing beautiful about that and what it represents.

He keeps quiet for long, long moments.

“You lied to me.”

The Lord turns his head to look at him slowly.

“What?”

Taehyung keeps staring ahead.

“When I agreed to be transformed. You said that I’d be devoid of emotions. But it didn’t happen.”

It’s the Lord’s time to go silent.

Taehyung has been keeping it to himself for decades.

He’s been waiting for the moment when his chest won’t hurt anymore. Yes, he became more and more numb as years went by - but that is due to his overextended life, he’s seen so much that there’s nothing he hasn’t experienced yet. He became a cold and collected person. Doesn’t even remember how he used to be before all this.

But the hollow in his chest is still there.

Always has been.

And it bothers him. It bothers him more and more. Bothers him every time he is alone in any of his houses, his company being his servants - tamed demons that hate him with everything they got, but are obligated to obey him. It bothers him every time he’s inside of some stranger, feeling overwhelming pleasure that somehow never truly satisfies him.

It bothers him every time that he looks at his empty wrist and is reminded that he was born to be alone.

The other Sentinels don’t have pairs anymore, either. Quattor himself accepted to be transformed because his pair had just died and he couldn’t bear the pain. Now, he can keep living because he doesn’t feel anything anymore - just like all the others.

Why aren’t things changing for Taehyung after all those years?

“You still dream. Don’t you?” The Lord asks, staring ahead. Taehyung is not caught by surprise. He knows it’s almost impossible to hide anything from the Lord. “Do you know what most dreams are? Basically… it’s the soul leaving the body to travel around.” The Lord smirks sarcastically. “I never had a soul, so I don’t know what a dream is. And the thing is… when someone agrees to be transformed, to give up their humanity… they’re also giving up on their soul. A transformed immortal is a body inhabited by only a spirit, the living force, the fuel… but not a soul, the core itself, what carries feelings and has destiny written on it.”

The Lord finally looks at Taehyung.

“But turns out that you’re special, Taehyung, for your soul never left.”

Taehyung stares back at him - the second time he feels shock fill him, this time more strongly than any hydrogen bomb.

“What?” He finally exclaims. “Why?!”

“I don’t know!” The Lord chuckles and shrugs. Nothing bothers him. Once again, he looks entertained by Taehyung’s astonishment. “But when I heard that there was a person not attached to a string, I was sure that they’d be the most powerful immortal ever created, almost as powerful as a Primary. Don’t you know why you’re so powerful, Taehyung? It’s because of your pain. We are unholy and unnatural beings, fueled by negative emotions. You’re the loneliest soul to ever exist.” The Lord smiles. It makes Taehyung feel a terrible taste in his tongue. “As I said… what you considered a curse was actually your greatest virtue. Indeed, you’ve become the most powerful Sentinel.”

It’s hard and rare to take Taehyung off guard.

Right now, he feels that he can’t react at all. He just stares at the Lord in silence.

“But I have to be honest. I didn’t know your soul would stay.” he says as if defending himself. “This was unexpected, but not unwelcome. Maybe you wouldn’t be as powerful as you are if it didn’t.”

Taehyung gulps.

“And why is it?” he asks quietly.

The Lord gazes ahead once again.

“I have a theory.” The mushroom cloud slowly spreads over their heads. Thunders can be heard from far away. “Souls come to Earth in pairs.” The Lord says. “You, however, do not have a pair. So, since your other half hasn’t left - because it doesn’t exist… you’re not allowed to leave, either.”

Taehyung is silent. He feels like he’s out of air - and not because the air isn’t breathable anymore; Taehyung doesn’t need to breathe - but because he realizes that he was fooled all along, that the escape for all of the suffering never existed.

Taehyung is doomed to be alone and suffer alone.

There was never a way out.

➳161

Taehyung wishes he could talk to his mother in his dreams.

He wishes she would finally leave the beach, stop looking at him with tears on her face.

He wishes he would have accepted his lonely fate years and years ago. Maybe then, he could have left with her to whatever waits for them on the other side.

But his mother taught him to survive. To bear. Taehyung never forgot that.

So he survives.

He bears.

There is no point in looking back - not even if he has to bear the unbearable every day.

➳184

It happens at night.

Taehyung is in one of his many houses throughout the world - a penthouse at the very top of the city. The metropolis spreads under him as a map of lights and noises. The honks of cars, police sirens, uncountable voices, helicopters… it’s a cacophony of pure life.

“Uzros?” Taehyung calls, sitting on the armchair by the glass wall. He loosens the tie around his neck and unbuttons the shirt. After months of negotiations and preparation, it’s finally ready: the SJK Construction & Engineering Company has announced that it’ll be responsible for building one of the most ambitious and luxurious chain of hotels in the world. Taehyung was able to lead a negotiation worth billions. To say he’s proud of himself is an understatement.

Yes, Taehyung takes his hobbies very seriously. Normal people do things like physical exercises or watch movies as hobbies. An immortal with too much free time and a fortune in his pocket builds one of the biggest construction companies in the world just to keep himself busy.

The marionette walks towards Taehyung, the usual clank clank of its wooden articulations echoing in the empty penthouse. “Y-Yes, Master?”

“I felt two lower demons down there on the ground floor.” He says nonchalantly.

“They’re s-s-so weak t-that they haven’t f-felt your presenc-c-c-ce,” Uzros remarks.

“Yes. But they can cause trouble nevertheless. Take care of them for me.”

“Y-Y-Yes, Master V.”

Uzros disappears.

Taehyung keeps unbuttoning his shirt. It’s quite funny how the closest thing he has as a friend is a tamed demon. He can’t help but feel some affection for the figure of the ugly marionette. Sometimes, it’s the only thing he interacts with for days on end. Uzros isn’t even the most powerful demon under his control, but Taehyung usually brings him around the world.

He stares at the window. Maybe going out tonight is a good idea.

The phone on the center table rings. Taehyung sighs and gets up.

He takes it with his right hand.

And freezes.

If his heart still pumped inside of his chest, it would be beating as fast as it never had before.

If the blood in his veins still rushed, it’d be carrying tons of adrenaline throughout his system.

He feels a shiver. He feels his jaw falling. He feels the phone slipping from his fingers, producing a cracking noise as it hits the cool floor. He feels his vision blur everything except for one thing:

His right wrist.

This can’t be real.

It must be some witch putting a charm on him. No… Uzros lifted a protective spell as soon as he arrived. He must be hallucinating. This must be some sick joke one of the Sentinels put on him.

There’s no way this is real.

No way.

His right wrist isn’t empty anymore.

There’s a date inked on his skin. It appeared suddenly. He didn’t feel anything. It just appeared.

It marks today. This exact day.

“M-M-Master V?” he vaguely hears Uzros uneasy voice ask. “Is-s-s a-anything wrong?”

Taehyung doesn't answer. Doesn’t move.

He just stares at his wrist.

The mark.

It’s… it’s a date.

A birthdate.

Sunlight clears the penthouse.

Uzros stares at Taehyung, frightened. Its master hasn’t moved an inch for hours. He hadn’t blinked or even breathed. Did someone put a paralyzing spell on him? No, Uzros would have sensed it-

They hear the door unlock.

Finally, Taehyung looks up.

It’s the Lord.

He frowns and walks towards Taehyung slowly. “I felt that there was something wrong with you. Very wrong. You haven't felt something so strong ever since you fought that upper demon years ago.” The Lord tilts his head. “What happened? Were you attacked?”

For the first time in decades, Taehyung is unable to form a sentence. He just stares at the Lord, eyes widened.

The Lord’s frown deepens. He steps even closer and looks at Taehyung’s right wrist.

He, too, freezes.

Uzros watches as the two immortals stand in the middle of the room.

Finally, the Lord’s usual smirk grows on his lips.

“You’re definitely the most interesting thing I’ve ever met in my entire existence.” The Lord says. Sarcastically, he pats Taehyung on the shoulder.

“Congratulations. You’re tied to a newborn baby.”

➳184

Taehyung isolates himself.

He doesn’t bring any servants with him. Lets all of the business in the CEO’s hands. Doesn’t bring any money, any phones, nothing. He’s been locked inside this cabin in the woods for two weeks.

He wasn’t able to shut his mind for a second.

All he can do is stare at the mark on his wrist.

You’re tied to a newborn baby.

This feels like the definitive prank the Universe decided to put him in. Let him believe he was a lonely soul for all of his existence, force him into becoming an unholy being, making him live decades of a numb, painful and empty life-

Just to reveal that he was never a lonely soul at all.

Taehyung was never cursed.

This is so ridiculously absurd.

He wants to laugh. He wants to punch someone in the face. He wants to throw himself under a truck. He wouldn’t die or feel any pain anyway, but that sounds like something appropriate to do at the moment.

Taehyung doesn’t even know what to feel.

Yet… he can’t suppress the absolute, utter and stupid happinness inside of him.

He was never cursed.

He was never meant to be alone.

The other half of his soul exists.

His thoughts are fast and unstoppable. For a moment, he considered ordering a list of every baby born on the date on his wrist - it’s not hard to get information like that when you’re incredibly rich -, but he was quick to shut this idea down when he realized how creepy it sounded. He immediately wondered what type of person his pair would become. A woman or a man? Where is this person from? How’s their appearance? Would they have something in common? Would they ever accept him?

This last thought makes the harsh and dull truth hit him.

They would never accept him.

Taehyung isn’t a human anymore. The man he once was, that person in desperate need of affection - a kind-hearted man that helped even who didn’t deserve help - doesn’t exist anymore. Although Taehyung’s soul never left, there’s just a shadow of that man inside of him; Taehyung became well-known for being a merciless punisher. He’s a murderer. He’s drowned in dark arts, servant of a soulless being; he exchanged his holy life for power, a subversion of nature.

How could something like him ever be with a human?

No human even deserved to be corrupted by his presence.

In this moment, Taehyung decides that the trick Destiny put on him doesn’t matter. He’s done way too much bad to deserve anything good - and neither his pair, whoever it is, deserves to be put into so much disgrace.

Taehyung decides that he’ll never search for his pair.

It might be painful. It might hurt. But this is what something like him deserves.

Pain has always been a long time annoying friend.

➳194

His hobby is not a hobby anymore.

When he decided to make this company around thirty years ago, he was just exercising his likeness for building things. It was also a good distraction from the pain of loneliness.

Now, it distracts him from the pain of keeping away from his pair.

It hurts him more now than it ever did in the past. It doesn’t make sense how he misses someone he has never met so badly.

Working distracts him from that. He’s so serious that SJK Construction & Engineering ranked fourth on the Forbes list of biggest construction companies in the world - three spots up from what it was seven years ago.

Yet, Taehyung can’t feel happy at the news, for today is his pair’s tenth birthday.

He wonders what will show up on their wrist.

Quietly, he wishes that if some sort of higher being exists - the Universe, maybe even God -, it’ll bring his pair some comfort.

Only he knows how much it hurts.

➳204

“I don’t like him.” Taehyung complains. “He’s not trustworthy.”

The Lord crosses his arms. “I know. That’s why I’m putting him under your command.”

Once again, Taehyung looks at Ceres from up the hill. The transformed vampire is powerful, sure - but he has broken the Pact more than once in the past. Although he pledged loyalty to the Winter Lord, Taehyung is almost sure he only made it to keep alive for a little bit longer. That man will break the rules as soon as he gets a chance.

“You understand why I’m doing this, right? I need eyes and ears here more than ever. That stupid coven is plotting against me.” As usual, he doesn’t sound all that worried. He never does. “I know their leader is around.”

Taehyung nods. “I know.”

The Lord clasps his hands together lightheartedly. “Anyway. You’re free to kill him if he steps out of line. I need to go now.” He taps Taehyung’s shoulder lightly before entering his car and driving away.

Taehyung sighs.

The cold ocean breeze touches his hair softly. A thin drizzle falls over his head. The grass is so tall it reaches his knees.

He hates this place. Taehyung avoids coming here at any given opportunity. He doesn’t have a choice today, though.

As he approaches Ceres, he sees the man immediately straightening his back.

“Master V,” he acknowledges.

“You’re staying here for the time being.” Taehyung says, quick and harsh. “You have to check if the coven does anything suspicious. That’s your only task. Do not interact with humans. Do not go downtown unless I tell you to. Understood?”

“Yes, Master V.” Ceres nods.

“Uzros will watch over you.” As Taehyung says its name, Uzros is quickly conjured, appearing at his feet. “He’ll tell me if you misbehave. And if you do, Ceres, I’ll kill you without second thought. Am I clear?”

Ceres gulps.

“Yes, Master V.”

Taehyung gives him one last menacing look before turning around and heading to his own car.

When Destiny wants something to happen, it will happen. No matter how hard you try to run away from it.

He steps on the brake so suddenly that the car skids on the street, the tires producing an awful noise as they scrape against the asphalt.

He holds the steering wheel so tightly that his fingers are marked.

Taehyung.

He heard a whisper in his head.

A soft cry. A painful whimper.

Someone called his name.

Taehyung has never heard this voice before. He has no idea of how he heard it or who said it. Yet, he feels all of his senses alert. His eyes widened. It’s… it’s almost like…

An urge.

He has to go back. He doesn’t understand why, he just knows that he has to.

Ignoring the other drivers yelling at him, Taehyung maneuvers the car in the opposite direction, certainly disrespecting some traffic rules to do so. Cars honk at him as he drives way above the speed limit. It doesn’t make any sense, he just feels that he has to go back, he has to go back, he has to-

It’s too late.

A strange pain slashes through him.

The car crashes violently against a light pole.

When people on the street run to help the driver-

There’s no one inside of the car anymore.

Taehyung materializes in front of the place he used to live almost two hundred years ago, the tiny storage room.

What he sees paints his vision red.

Ceres is crouched down on the floor, his teeth sinked into a young woman’s neck. Uzros stands by his side powerless; Taehyung didn’t give it permission to restrain Ceres.

And for the briefest moment, Taehyung sees the face of Ceres’ victim.

Fury.

“CERES!”

The vampire drops the young woman’s body to the floor and immediately gets up, his eyes impossibly widened.

“What are you doing?!” Intense fury. It has taken control of Taehyung’s body. It’s so intense that the small wooden structure trembles. Uzros whimpers in the corner.

“Master V, I was getting rid of this human-” Ceres says in a weak attempt to keep himself alive, but there’s no going back. Ceres sentenced himself to death.

“You were getting rid?!”

“Master V, please-”

It’s his last words.

With a single blow, Ceres is slashed in the middle. His body falls to the floor and paints it red.

“Uzros! Conjure a witch! Now!”

“Y-Y-Yes, M-Master V!” the marionette stutters.

Taehyung runs to the young woman’s body lying on the floor, hovering over her.

Her eyes are barely opened. She doesn’t move. Blood spills from her neck nonstop.

It’s- it’s you.

It’s his pair.

It’s the person he has been waiting for his entire life-

And you’re dying.

Taehyung takes you in his arms and materializes in the mansion with a gust of wind. He runs to the bedroom; servants look at him as he runs by, confused. Taehyung lays you on the bed, takes his coat off and immediately presses it against the wounds on your neck, trying to stanch the blood.

Your eyes turn violently; blood spills from your mouth. You’re struggling to breathe. Panic takes control of Taehyung in a way it never had before - not even when he met the Winter Lord for the first time, not even when he faced death himself, not even when he was a kid and realized that his mother was dead and that he had to carry on by himself from now on.

He never felt so much despair.

“UZROS!” Taehyung yells. Even if he materialized inside of a hospital, they wouldn’t be able to take care of the situation in time. Taehyung feels your life force getting weaker and weaker by the second. You need a type of healing that doesn’t exist in hospitals.

“T-The witch is here, M-Master V!”

A woman materializes in the bedroom. She looks confused, then outraged.

“Who dares to conjure me like this?!” The scene in front of her finally sinks in - a human bleeding out, a vampire with a bloody hand over her wound. Her face contorts in anger. “Get away from-”

“Heal her!”

The witch stops.

Taehyung’s hand is shaking. His voice is so filled with raw fear and despair that she feels it in her guts; it makes goosebumps crawl over her skin.

But that’s not what shocks her.

Tears stream down Taehyung’s face.

“She’s dying! Please, do something! I beg you! Don’t let her die!”

Taehyung sobs.

Master V. The fifth Sentinel, the feared punisher. A vampire deemed ruthless and soulless.

This vampire is crying.

He remembers; his mother taught him not to cry. If he’s silent, people won’t notice him, won’t bother him. If he pretends he’s not feeling something, it won’t hurt.

Yet, right now, as his other half is on the verge of death, as he finally met the person meant for him, the person he missed his entire life, the person he waited for... for the first time, he forgets what his mother taught him.

For the first time in two hundred years, Taehyung cries.

taglist! it's the first time i acc add a taglist omg

@getmemyfries @strawverryxmilktae @needingyou2

@ibsenova-nora @goldenkookietae @010op10 @taffyteffy

#bangtanarmynet #btswriterscollective #ksmutclub #taehyung fanfiction #taehyung x reader #taehyung imagine #taehyung scenario #bts taehyung #bts x reader #taehyung angst #taehyung smut #bts supernatural au #bts vampire au #bts fanfiction #bts fanfic #bts scenarios #bts imagines

583 notes · View notes

neovisioned · 4 years ago

Text

♡ꜜ broken mirrors﹫jaehyun jung

pairing : jaehyun x reader (f), ft. nct dream and johnny.

genre : angst, smut, horror-ish, cursed!jaehyun, (kind of bloody mary!au), college!au.

warnings : jaehyun is meant to be kind of twisted, some toxic and manipulative behaviour from him, black magic, mentions of rituals, mentions of blood, mentions of murder, mention of anxiety, voyeurism, choking, guided masturbation, degradation, pet names : doll, darling, kid, reminder jaehyun is an entity from the victorian era, reader is kind of reckless and impulsive.

word count : 25k exactly.

synopsis : where your college friends recall a creepy legend known around your university about a man that appears in mirrors and grants you two wishes when summoned. Jisung is dared to say his name three times and see what happens. you at first brush it off as some copy of bloody mary but, when your friend chickens out and swears something happened in that bathroom, you can’t deny the shift in atmosphere everyone felt. once in your dorm, the urge to try it out mixed with fear pushes you over the edge. it’s probably fake anyways, right ? you summon Jung Jaehyun in the middle of the night, on your bed, and he is not what you expected him to be.

a/n : this was supposed to be a short one shot, lol. reminder this isn’t an all pink story. for the people who’ve read my other stuff, it’s quite different from what i usually write ! also, this isn’t proofread. in case tags don’t work : @nct-writers @neowritingsnet @thekpopnet.

“Do you seriously believe in this kind of shit ?” laughs Jeno, a bit too loudly for the other students probably peacefully resting in the dorms right next to his. One hand covers the economics student’s mouth, visibly chewing on some chips and guacamole freshly made for tonight. Jaemin whines at the obvious joke his friend is making him out to be in front of everyone, a pout on his rosy lips. Poor thing, a dusty pink colors his cheeks – noticeable despite the low lighting of Jeno’s room - he looks down at the half empty plate, crumbs of potatoes on the ceramic.

“At least let me tell the story !”, Jaemin argues, slapping the red haired’s hand away. Stealing one of the last larger chips, Jaemin dips it in the smashed avocado. The blonde eats his chip almost aggressively, a victorious noise coming out of his closed mouth when Jeno notices the little amount of guacamole he left for him.

“We were supposed to watch a scary movie, telling creepy stories’ the next best option.”, you say, leaning back against your friend’s Fatboy. Tonight was yet another one of these half improvised movie nights with your college friends. Jeno, Jaemin, Renjun, Jisung, Chenle and Donghyuck were all in your campus, in different courses and yet, you all managed to come together in one tight neck group. Every week, one member of the group would host a little something to celebrate…not dying ? Yeah, something like that.

Thursday, tonight was obviously Jeno’s turn to hold the gathering, he had proposed a nice horror movie night but, Jisung, a language student, ended up chickening out after hearing the movie’s synopsis. You don’t really blame him, though, the story was meant to keep its viewers up for nights.

“Jisung’s a pussy !”, Donghyuck teases the young man, a hand ruffling his peach hair to annoy him even more. “I have things to do tomorrow and I need my sleep !”, he defends himself for the nth time tonight, a new argument each time. The other boys aren’t really bothered by the change, movies usually get lost in the group’s banter and casual conversations anyways. You can count on two hands the number of movies you entirely watched with your friends.

“He’s gonna get scared by some stories, too.”, the brunette continues his teasing like he usually does. Jisung pushes him to the side as an answer, before crossing his arms over his chest. Like everyone else, he’s already wearing his pyjamas, his and everyone else’s dorm room is in the same building and so, everyone could get to their bed in minutes, if not seconds.

“He’s going to knock at your door tonight, Y/N.”, Jeno joins in, all very well knowing that the peach haired’s dorm is right next to yours, seconds away. There’s a snore from Donghyuck, slapping a hand on the wooden table as he adds something to the conversation too, one you don’t catch. “Oh no, don’t. But I can give you a plushie if you’re really scared.”, you join in before immediately wrapping an arm around your friend for comfort.

“’m joking. Come on, what’s your story, Jaemin.”, you hum, letting Jisung lean his head against your shoulder with a whine, pout on his pink lips.

“Lets do one each, yeah ? I have a story to tell and we’ll see who will really need a plushie.”, taunts the young man at your side, though no one truly believes him at first. Jisung, having scary stories to tell ? Hard to believe.

“Wait ! We need to get in the mood !”, interjects Jaemin, getting up from his position on the floor. He easily navigates in the room with Jeno, like a third home. The first closes all windows, pushes curtains and turns off any lights to, like he said, get in the creepy mood.

“H-Hey ! Can we at least keep one on ?”, Chenle joins the peach haired as a laughing point for the other boys, but Jaemin quickly obliges and lets the light of the small bathroom on for his friend, you suspect he didn’t like the complete lack of light either. You can barely see the front door from your spot, the yellowish light easily drowns the group in the storytelling atmosphere and, Jaemin joins the group again. “Wait, one last thing !”, searching for something in a drawer next to his bed, Jeno ends up taking a red candle out with a victorious sound. It hasn’t been touched at all, you inspect it a bit closely when your friend sets it on the wooden table.

“Got it because of TikTok, it has something in it.”, he mumbles out, running a hand in his dyed hair, almost embarrassed. You wonder again how almost everyone in this group has their hair a different shade of some unnatural colour and yet, dried locks aren’t falling out on the dorm floor - yet. Thumb on his lighter, Jeno tries a few times before he gets a flame steady enough, bringing it to the white thread sticking out of his impulsive purchase.

“There, now we’re in the mood.”, proud of his little setup, the red haired sits down again, a small giggle escaping his lips at Chenle’s frightened look, already sheltering himself with his arms. The candle smells like strawberries, tall flame wavering under your friends’ breaths, the red haired slaps your hand away when you try to dig in the melted wax for the mystery treasure with one of his forks.

“Now, Jaemin ! Let us hear your story.”, slapping his hands together, Donghyuck leans a bit closer to the center of the table. It is no secret in the group that Donghyuck has a love for scary stories and anything crime related, it seems he has been waiting for this moment. His face gets enlightened by the small candle, a weird angle that changed his features. “Try and scare us.”, the dance student challenged.

Jisung’s arm wraps and tightens around your own when Jaemin takes the little light in his own hands, bringing the flame under his face. “Alright, do you guys know what’s a…Banshee ?”, his last word comes out as a whisper, letting the last syllable hang in the air for a few. “Oh, no.”, Renjun’s head rolls back, it rests against Jeno’s bed for a bit as he squeezes his eyes shut, whining in almost pain. “Oh, yes. Renjun knows this story.”, remembers Jaemin, a smile stretching his lips, devilish. Everyone else comes a bit closer to the table, curiosity poked by Renjun’s natural reaction. You’re the only one shaking your head from left to right, but you doubt the others know about what the storyteller’s talking about.

“A Banshee’s a female spirit whose wailing warns of a death in a house.”, starts Jaemin, hands dancing around the small flame, probably enjoying the heat, drawing slight shadows on the walls. He pays no attention to the small gasp falling from Chenle’s lips, about to continue. “Wow, Wikipedia. Big boy words.”, notifies Jeno, earning a death glare by the narrator.

“It happened years ago, me and my family were on vacation in Ireland. You guys know, I have some relatives there. It was for a wedding, so all my cousins and I were staying at my Uncle’s house.”, finally starts Jaemin, voice a lot quieter. The young medicine student easily gets the entire group captivated with his words and aura. Even Renjun who already knows this story, even Jisung who usually, does not like scary tales. It is clear the intimate aspect of a story lived by a friend helps a lot, it isn’t anything mainstream or heard before, it adds to the mystery. For the next minutes, the young man tells his story with as much seriousness as he can, keeping the candle right under his face.

“We were all around the ages of ten and thirteen, my Uncle’s house was deep in the Irish country side. I remember that parents would all sleep on the first floor and let us have the second for big sleepovers. So, my cousins and I would stay late and watch horror movies. I mean, you let kids alone, obviously they’re going to stay up late, right ?” Haechan only agrees while Jisung lets about a “this isn’t starting very well.”, eyebrows furrowed, cheek rubbing against your shoulder. “But eventually, my Uncle would come up and switch off the TV. You guys don’t know him but he’s...Special. He wouldn’t walk us to bed right away, he’d tell us about Banshees. Irish spirits, he’d describe them to us. A fragile, old woman with ripped clothes. Black hair down to her feet, sickly white skin and a veil over her red, bloody eyes.” Jaemin lets the description sink in, your face contours at the thought, you don’t have to look at Jisung to know he has the same expression on his. Donghyuck, him, is smiling a bit too much, leaning closer to the narrator for more. Jeno is strangely afraid too, towing with a loose thread sticking out of his blanket. “Her screams have one meaning. Someone is going to die.”, Jaemin dramatically lets out the last word, keeping a straight, serious face even when Donghyuck cooes. “I hate this.”, you mumble out, to which Jisung agrees. “My Uncle would tell us about how clocks would stop, all of a sudden, fall off walls and crash on the floor before hearing a Banshee. Lights would turn on and off, flicker, doors would fly open without a breeze and slap against the walls. Paintings and pictures would fall down. He’d describe the keening as high pitch sounds, it’d pierce your soul and make every hair on your body stand.” Another pause, it’s clear Jaemin already told this story. There, he mimics the sound of a keening Banshee. And, if you think he’d sound silly, he does. High pitched is not a sound your friend can achieve and, it takes a few laughs here and there. Chenle visibly relaxes, back leaning away from the Fatboy. “He’d then walk us to bed after his Banshee story and we’d stay awake out of fear, you know. Just staring outside the windows, at the dark, Irish country side. Pitch black, no lights, tall - tall trees. It was during the winter, a wedding in the snow. And so, his big garden would be fogged up. A dense, white fog, we could barely see anything.”

The small flame grows taller, it wavers again under Jaemin’s words, light dancing on the red haired’s table. “One night, after my Uncle walked us to bed, me and my cousins were looking outside when we saw it.” Jisung shivers next to you without even hearing the rest, you almost giggle at his reaction. Both the narrator’s palms softly hit the table before he continues. A sound leaves his lips, like the image his memory is forming in front of his eyelids is enough to scare him. “We saw one.”, Jaemin finally announces.

In another situation, Donghyuck would be the first one to deny or refute Jaemin’s words. No you didn’t, you almost say but, your lips part for a second, without a sound. Hyper focusing on your friend, you can’t deny the slight shiver that runs down your spine when he continues. “Red, glowy eyes. Right under a tree. She was wearing a white dress and just like Uncle said. She was taller than Uncle described, she could probably easily touch the tall branches of the trees. Skinny, lanky body, we couldn’t see if she had a veil or if it was ripped.” There’s a pause again, Jaemin looks at the clock right behind you and you can not help it, you turn around just in case. “The clock stopped.” Fortunately, he isn’t talking about Jeno’s.

“No.”, the red haired whispers out but, Jaemin does not even look at him, continuing his story.

“She wasn’t moving, just standing...there. White dress, black hair. We couldn’t see exactly where she was looking at but it was clear she was staring at our house. And then…”, for a second time, the young man mimics a Banshee’s scream but, it’s too good this time. It’s quiet enough that he does not bother Jeno’s neighbors, but high pitched and blood drenching. The quiet scream is drawn out, Jaemin leans on his palms and elevates himself before he’s out of breath, stopping abruptly. “Dude.”, you whisper out, getting a look from Jisung.

“And then. She disappeared. We saw her walking between the house and my Uncle’s neighbor’s house. It was so weird, she wasn’t slow, she was walking quickly, so quickly. But it was like her knees weren’t in place, her legs would twitch to the side every now and then.”, Jaemin sits down again, looking at each of his friends in the eyes. You didn’t know he was this good at storytelling, you have to keep yourself from picturing this tall, lanky woman quickly walking in the dark. “We locked all the doors, closed all the windows. We were so scared, we would look at each other like…‘who’s going to die tonight ?’”

“Shut it, no one died.”, the red haired lets out, sentence rushed. But, Renjun finally speaks up, throwing a balled up tissue at your friend, one he cannot dodge, getting hit right on his forehead. “Sht and listen.”

“We did not sleep at all that night and…”, you almost hit the medicine student at the nth pause, you can’t deny the fact that he has you at the edge of your metaphorical seat. “The next morning, my Uncle found our neighbour. Dead.”

There’s a gasp from everyone, your eyebrow’s and Donghyuck’s raise up and before you can speak up, Renjun whispers at you to just “wait for the next part.” You hear one of your friends babbling about how it’s all bullshit, but Jaemin never leaves his narrator persona. “We told my Uncle about the Banshee, he had heard it too and since nothing happened to us or our parents, he went to his neighbors’ house. Both really believed in these kind of things, these Irish legends. He was found in his little sofa, turned towards his window. He didn’t have any heart problems but apparently, his heart stopped during the night. My dad told me a bit more two years ago, he was found with his eyes...Wide open.”

The moment Jaemin finishes his little story, questions fly from each side of the table and your friend answers quickly, like he was ready for each one of them. “You can call my mom and ask her about it if you want to, Donghyuck.”, the confidence the medicine student has in his story is enough for the brunette. A nice story to start on, you all note, but the neighbor’s death was probably a weird coincidence, right ? At the very least, that’s what you’d like to think. Finally, when everyone calmed down from Jaemin’s story, he pushed the candle towards Jisung. “Your turn, you said you had a story to tell.”

Your friend nods quickly, hands resting on the pyramide shape of the candle, frowning at the layer of wax it leaves on his palms. A little pool of melting wax is forming at the top and you wonder for a moment if it’s not going to spill on the table. Everyone’s attention turns towards the new narrator, Jaemin finding a new comfortable position on the floor. “Alright, uh. I don’t have the same storytelling skills as Jaemin and it isn’t the same type of story. You guys know Eric, right ?”, he starts, receiving some hums from Jeno and Jaemin.

“Eric the Eerie ?”, you ask, almost in disbelief at the mention. At the nickname, Donghyuck almost bursts out laughing, leaning his forehead against Jeno’s table and Renjun pouts a bit at the lack of seriousness his story is already receiving. “Yes, him. The old Litterature student.”, affirms Renjun. You remember the guy, tall and lanky, legend has it that he suddenly went from the bottom of his class to the very top almost overnight, collecting amazing grades after amazing grades. No one knew how he did it. Plus, he was a bit weird. It might seem a bit mean but, his appearance didn’t help and, he would not talk to anyone either, he avoided big bodies of water and mirrors, you doubt he had any friend here, too. He’d apparently sit in the back of his class and, when he graduated, he took his diploma first and left. Nowhere to be seen now.

“Didn’t he graduate last year ?”, Jaemin asks, grabbing a bottle of juice from the side. Even in the dark, he is able to pour himself a glass full without spilling it everywhere.

“He did, yeah. Did you guys hear about the legend ? The one around how he got his grades up ?”, there’s a sound coming from your mouth, half confused and half intrigued. “Uh ?” Jaemin hums loudly, the sound resonates between the walls of his glass as his eyes blow wide for a second. “The Yoonoh thing ? I heard about that but not in details.” Apparently, Jaemin isn’t the only one who recalls the name. It is one you and all your friends have heard before, right when you entered your university. It wasn’t mentioned in the flyers or, by the teachers, even. It was first brought up during a party hosted by older students, one where they all told you about the campus’ legends and stories.

“His name’s written all over the walls of the old building. Also, it’s in the main building’s restroom, I think.”, Renjun informs and your memory clicks. Your university has many buildings but, one of them, a bit further away from the campus, is abandoned. It has been for years now but you and your friends decided to visit it out of curiosity during your first year, a bit after the party. You could say it was pretty underwhelming, nothing too special if it wasn’t for old structures and dirty floors. Empty classes and weird smells, like any other abandoned places, you could say. You remember the same name being written over and over again on the walls, the desks, some mirrors. Younger you thought it was only a weird legend older students used to scare the new ones.

“Oh, right. What about it ?”, Jeno asks, eyebrows raising a bit at the new storyteller.

“Do you guys remember the legend ?”, you nod again and, help your other friends remember the old tale. Once upon a time, a man cursed, cursed in mirrors forever. Able to travel from room to room, forced to appear whenever properly summoned by someone. How did he end up with such a faith ? You do not know or, maybe you don’t remember what your older friends told you. Yoonoh was - or is -, his name. Much like Bloody Mary, call his name three times and he’ll eat your reflection, take your place in your mirror and offer you two wishes. Two and not three, the last one he keeps to himself, he’ll ask for something in return. The rest of the story is quite blurry, it changed from course to course. Some people said he’d trap people in mirrors, other that he was a creepy, demonic looking creature asking for quite gory things. You had to say, when the story was told the night of the party, you got a bit creeped out but, you forgot about it since.

“Apparently, Eric summoned him. Midway through the school year, he summoned him in his bedroom and used one of his two wishes for better grades. The first wish was granted but, Yoonoh wanted Eric to sacrifice a friend to him. No one knows if he managed to do it or not, apparently he didn’t use his second wish and since, Yoonoh follows him everywhere he goes.”, Renjun dramatically says but, the effect isn’t one he anticipated for his little story. There’s a laugh from Donghyuck, quickly followed by Jeno. “C’mon dude, we wanted a scary story.”, interjects the medicine student and, you only hide your chuckle by drinking your juice. Poor Renjun pouts, trying to regain the attention of his friends. “Wait, listen ! Doesn't it make sense ? Like...Like, I see it happening.”, big pearly eyes find Jisung for some support, but his friend only looks away to hide his smile too.

“That story’s bullshit, I thought you knew.”, Jaemin finally says, sighing a little.

“But the grades going up ? How he’d dodge mirrors like the plague ? He even took the mirror from his bathroom and bedroom out.”, Renjun argues, leaning a bit too closely to the small flame. You wonder for a moment who exactly, decided to take advantage of your gullible friend. “It’s fake.”, Jisung says again, mimicking your friend. He gets a death glare from the fallen storyteller who didn’t have the throne for too long, pushing the candle to the center of the table.

“Alright…”, he starts, palms flat on the flat surface. Renjun plants his eyes into Jisung’s, small smile tugging at his lips at the thought crossing his mind. “I dare you to summon him.”

Oh, your friends still act like teenage boys. You don’t blame them, quite the contrary, you join them when they almost scream at the challenge thrown out. Everyone knows Jisung never turns a dare down, it probably has to do with his pride. But tonight, tonight might be the first time he does. Eyes scanning everyone, Jisung takes a bit too long to answer. There’s a bunch of “do it”’s from around the table, Jeno and Jaemin weirdly dancing to the beat of your words.

“Yoonoh ? Dude…”, eyes blown wide, he looks around at the uproar the narrator created, almost sending daggers. “I thought it was bullshit ?”, sarcastically asks Renjun, propping his chin on his hand, still on the table. Donghyuck calls him a chicken after some seconds of thinking and, this does it for Jisung’s pride and ego.

“He’s gonna do it !”, Jeno chokes out, hands thrown in the air in victory. The medicine student at his side takes the lit candle in his palms and offers it to Jisung once he finally stands up with an audible sigh, head low like a knight in front of a Queen. “It’s...fake anyways.”, he reassures himself alone, brushing his pyjamas. Slowly walking towards the dimly lit bathroom, Jisung quickly looks behind him to see if anyone stops him. Clearly, no one does.

“Do you remember how to do it ?”, Renjun asks, not even hiding his smile at Jisung’s obvious lack of confidence, a first. Shaking his head from left to right, Renjun quickly writes it down on a piece of paper, himself not daring saying it out loud. Standing up like the rest of your group, you look over your friend’s shoulder. He’s writing a few sentences down by memory, sentences you remember from the first university party.

“Mirror, mirror, mirror. Take my reflection as home. Show me my deepest, darkest desires. Give to me, take from me. Yoonoh, Yoonoh, Y…”

“I didn’t want to write his name three times.”, Renjun mumbles out, handing the small piece of paper to your friend, waiting in front of the bathroom door. You audibly laugh at his confession, poking Donghyuck with your elbow to react his words. “And I am the chicken ?”, Jisung asks a bit too offended, to which Jeno only pushes him inside the room. “I never said I wasn’t !”

Jeno tries to close the door behind him as quickly as possible but, Jisung is quicker and blocks the attempt with an arm, frightened look flashing in his eyes for a second, he already hates this. His mouth falls open the moment you turn the light off, only lit by the small candle and Jaemin’s phone’s light. “Do I have to ?”, he whines, quickly looking behind him. All the dorms have the same bathroom, small and packed, it seems Jisung never saw his bathroom in the dark or maybe, the candle lit adds to the creepiness. “Yes, you have to !”, it’s almost a harmony between you and Chenle and, with Jaemin’s help, the door gets closed and traps Jisung in the small room. Poor thing, you hear him let a whine out while your friends giggle, tapping on the door.

“C’mon, Jisung.”, Jaemin pushes him on and, you hear him mumble something on the other side. Finally, silence. Jisung probably sets the candle down, whines again about how he can’t read your friend’s handwriting. After a few minutes, he mumbles a few things again, voice audibly shaky. Jeno lets his nails travel down the painted wood of his door and, the poor thing reacts, loudly tapping the door.

“Is he doing it ?”, you ask quietly, ear to the door. “I think ?”, Donghyuck can only guess before he gestures to his friends to back away and stay silent. In Jeno’s dorm, badly lit, all packed in front of his door, you think it’s all fun and games. Finally, you hear Jisung say the first words with an ounce of confidence, clearing his throat every now and then, mirror, mirror, mirror. Your eyes grow wide, palms slightly sweaty, you have to rub them against your pyjama pants and crouch a bit down. He reads almost like a robot, a monotone voice he uses to add some humor in all of it, act nonchalant when you’re pretty sure he’s shitting himself in there. However, when you hear the second to last sentence, your blood rushes through your veins, he sounds different, like he’s finally taking it all seriously. It’s weird, your brain is convinced nothing is going to happen and yet, your heart races for him and the possibilities of what can happen between these four walls. You were never the one to believe in such things but, the adrenaline and thrill always got to you, always managed to scare you a bit and keep you up at night. It seems the situation does the same to your friends. Quickly, flashlights join Jaemin’s, you even see Chenle biting down on his lower lip, backing a bit away. At this very moment, you don’t know it yet but, your friend has a weird feeling greeting up his chest. Yoonoh, you hear him say his name once, you fake not feeling the air grow colder around you, goosebumps rising on your nakes arms, it’s probably the open wind-. You remember Jaemin closing every window before starting his story. A second time, Jisung sounds breathless, hesitant to let the word out, even. You almost open the door to let him out but you’re stuck there, unable to move anything but your eyes. Stuck in place, it seems like long minutes go by between your friend’s words. Quickly, you look over at the clock hung up on Jeno’s wall, the very one you thought would fall down during the medicine student’s story and...Is it...Slowing down ? Say it a third time and get out of here, you think to yourself, suddenly feeling sweat gathering on your body. Hairline, back, you fan yourself with your hand but nothing changes. It sounds like he tries to, syllable forming on his lips but nothing more gets out. He tries once, and never finishes. There’s a shiver that runs down your spine, you instinctively glare at Jaemin who stares at the plain door almost too intensively, you see his Adam’s Apple difficulty move up, and down, like he himself, feels the weird shift in atmosphere. When did this dumb dare turn so serious ? Something isn’t right, you don’t dare mention it at that moment, you don’t think you need to anyways. He isn’t able to let the last word out, silence on the other side, you almost think he’s pulling a prank on you before you hear it. You all hear a commotion, you hear Jisung thumble backwards and crash into one of Jeno’s furniture.

“What the fu-.”, before Donghyuck can even finish his sentence, the door abruptly opens, forcing everyone away from the entrance, your back crashes into Jeno’s chest who stood right behind you. A scared Jisung tumbles out the small room, almost running as fast as possible before letting his body fall on one of the Fatboys with a sound.

“Dude, what the fuck ?”, Jeno asks, half terrified and half amused, he doesn’t know what to feel yet. Jisung barely answers, he wonders for a moment if his friends won’t make fun of him for what’s going on in his mind. “Something touched me. Something touched me in there.”, he chokes out, breathing chopped. You know, you know Donghyuck is about to make fun of him before he walks towards the man, taken back by the genuinely afraid look he has on his face. “Wha- ? Are you okay ?”, he asks, palm resting on his friend’s upper arm in an attempt to calm him down.

Your attention gets grabbed by the still open door, you wouldn’t dare say it out loud but, there’s something strange about it. Pulled towards it, your eyes leave your visibly and audibly afraid friend for the dark place. You almost fear going inside and, you only look up at the dark room without entering, something in your body tells you not to. Staying right in front, it’s like you feel the shift in temperature between the living room and bathroom. Why does the bathroom look so...dark ? You barely register it, how the flashlights of your friends’ phones get absorbed by the darkness inside the smaller room, only lit by the small candle. It’s probably your brain, you think to yourself. A brain can do weird things to itself, it can imagine, create but, you’re sure you’re not hallucinating when you see the candle’s flame growing taller, wavering violently before eventually, getting blown. No wind, nothing, the pale trail of grey smoke flies straight upwards and you quickly back away, closing the door behind you in hopes of ending anything that went on in there.

“Here, here. Look !”, in the meantime, your entire group had gathered around Jisung, amused looks turned into worried ones at his twisted body on the coach. Jisung pulls his short sleeve up and, under Chenle’s flashlight, you think you might hallucinate again. Milky skin glows under the living room’s artificial light when Jaemin turns it on, it contrasts deeply with his epiderme but your brain would rather make anything up than believe your eyes. A light pink, slowly growing a deeper shade of red, five fingerprints around your friend’s arm mark his skin.

It’s almost two in the morning when your phone rings to the tune of a few texts, screen lightening with a notification from your beloved friend group chat. Body and mind trying its best to rest on your small bed, your eyes travel from your thin, white ceiling to your phone when you bring it up to your face, risking it falling straight on your nose. You quickly swipe a finger on the object and read the last text Jeno sent, something about wanting Jisung to take a shower and rest for the night, quickly followed by your other friends’ words.

There’s a sigh tumbling from your lips, the slight headache taking place right on your temples makes you want to bury your face right under your pillow but your small dorm is hot, way too hot for that. Window wide open, there isn’t an ounce of wind entering your room. You hate the feeling of sweat growing on your forehead, on your back, fabric sticking to your skin just like it did in front of Jeno’s bathroom. You feel drained, so, so drained. It is something you’re used to, especially after a full week of classes and a night with your friend but tonight, something feels different. There’s something off about your room, it doesn’t feel the same. You aren’t being watched, you know that, but you sure feel like it. Oppressed, stuck in such a small space, you’ve been rolling around your bed for minutes now, unable to sleep. After what happened in Jeno’s own dorm, natural instincts kicked in. All tried to find an excuse for what happened to Jisung, saying maybe your friend got the marks from bumping into the furniture, maybe he got these before even entering the room. Poor thing decided to let himself be convinced by the hypothesis thrown at him but, you couldn’t really understand everything else. The change in temperature, the lack of light, the candle blowing itself out, you can’t find a single excuse except maybe, just maybe, your mind’s playing tricks on you.

Your thumbs quickly work to type a message for your friend before you drop your device on your bed. Overthinking, that probably is what’s keeping you from falling asleep. It’s crazy, the number of videos around paranormal things you and Donghyuck watched together and yet, you two didn’t think about the rules before starting this stupid dare. Beating yourself up for not taking it seriously, you now remember how you’re supposed to say goodbye whenever starting a seance of Ouija. How you should not disrespect entities, know and do everything by the rules. You almost text Donghyuck about it but, you fear sounding too crazy.

Instead of Donghyuck, you text Johnny. It’s the urge of knowing more, the curiosity growing in your belly that you did not expect. The tall man’s one of the older students who told you about Yoonoh’s legend during the first party, he studies psychology in your building and you two became quite good friends after a while. He would help little you with administration but also, showed you some spots you still go to, to this day. Good friends, so much so you know he isn’t sleeping at such an hour. And, you don’t feel too guilty when you text him about the legend, almost completely out of the blue. Needless to say, the brunette was a bit taken back by the question. You saw it through his texts, but he quickly told you about all the things he knew and heard around the university legend. The same sentences your friend wrote on a piece of paper, the same Jisung was close to saying fully. A candle, like Jeno unknowingly provided and the young man took to the bathroom. But, there was one thing missing, or rather, two. The one who summons Yoonoh shall write their name on the mirror, clearly and without a mistake. Second, both palms have to be placed on the mirror. Flat, you don’t think you’re allowed to move them while reciting what you’d call a spell, much like on a Ouija board. All the things missing and yet, you still felt a slight shift in Jeno’s dorm, didn’t you ?

Turning your phone off once you wishing Johnny a good night, you find yourself turning the device on again, seconds after. Scrolling through your Twitter timeline and switching between the same two applications doesn’t help at all. Push it away, that feeling of being watched comes back like a bull. You hate it, so much. It’s just like the aftermath of watching a scary movie, you reassure yourself. Like that one time you watched Annabelle and slept with all your plushies outside your bedroom with the light open, right ? Sitting up on your bed, you almost feel ashamed when you turn your light on, quickly looking around your small dorm. Nothing’s there, nothing’s there. The slight fear adds to the sweat collecting on your skin, you feel too hot and yet, a cold shiver runs down your spine when your back meets your headboard. “It’s just a legend.”, you tell yourself out loud. One time, two times. Bringing your knees to your chest, your hands quickly grab at the thin sheet before you pull it towards your body, as if it’ll shelter you from anything paranormal. It’s just a legend, you tell yourself again when your eyes meet your reflection. What a stupid idea, having such a big mirror right in front of your bed. It takes all of your wardrobe, you remember loving it when you first moved in, taking advantage of the size for pictures. But now, it only added to your fear. You don’t know where to look, eyes traveling from your own body to the sides of your bed, the corners of your room. At least, nothing can hide in here, you think you’d see it immediately.

Your father would probably laugh at your face if he saw you right now. See, if your mother might believe in anything paranormal, your father never did and never will. He’d always find a scientific reason for anything weird happening in your house, reassuring you as best as he could. If he was here, what would he say, what would he do ? You ask yourself for a minute, keeping your knees close to your body.

He’d try it, see for himself and prove that the legend was all bullshit.

Calling him at such an hour wasn’t even an option, could you do it yourself ? You wonder, eyes glued on the mirror. You can not deny the slight curiosity rising in your chest, building up in your body. It’s weird, a morbid interest that has been sitting with you since Jisung ran out of the bathroom, since you saw the candle blow out by itself. Curious and adventurous, you always thought you were and, wouldn’t trying it help you prove the invalidity of the legend ?

Legs fall back on the bed, you barely can believe yourself when you stand up on your knees, sinking into your mattress. “Do it and go to bed, surely nothing will happen.”, you coach your reflection. You think it’s a mix of fear, pure curiosity and fatigue. Your body craves sleep and, in your half asleep state of mind, you take advantage of your boost of confidence, pushing away the paranoiac side of your brain. If it was real, more people would talk about it. If it was real, where are all the pictures and videos ? Clumsily stepping out of your bed, your feet touch the cold floor as you drag your body towards your makeup bag, blindly dipping a hand in. An old lipstick would do, right ? Right, you don’t even remember the last time you used this Sephora lipstick. The small candle you probably used twice in your life finds another use tonight as you grab it from your shelf, opening the small lid to clean the small bits of burnt thread.

A few steps is all you need before you stand in front of your mirror, letting your body rest from the little effort you did when you sit down right in front of it. It’s stupid, so so stupid, you think to yourself. Nothing will happen and you’ll tell this very story to your friends the next day, they’ll make fun of you for it for the next week and all will be good.

Taking the protection of your old lipstick off, you inspect it with a pout. A shame, such a pretty color you never really wore before the expiration date. The deep red stick comes up when you twist the bottom and you have to resist the urge of trying it on your lips, just to see. Rather, just like Johnny said, you write your name on the mirror. The paste easily leaves a red trace under the pressure of your fingers, it’s almost pleasing if you did not know how long you’ll take to clean it off after. Long sticks, you write your name clearly on the mirror before closing your old lipstick, leaving it at your side. Next, your fingers fumble inside your bag, trying to find your lighter. It’s one you rarely use but keep with you just in case and you quickly turn it on. The small flame dances under your mouvements, bringing the cold candle near your lighter. It quickly starts burning in your hands and you place the object right between your body and the mirror. There’s a sigh from your lips, you can’t believe it yourself when you lean forward, both palms flat on the cold surface. Above your name in red lipstick, you dare look at yourself. Actually, if you look at yourself, your attention won’t drift for the back of your bedroom in fear. And so, keeping your eyes on your reflection’s, you take a deep breath.

“Mirror, mirror, mirror.” you start off pretty easily, the one word rolling off your tongue without a second thought. Now that you’ve started it, you don’t think you can end everything just like that, you learned everything needs to be closed once started. “Take-...Take my reflection as home.”, you stutter, vision getting blurry for the quickest second. Probably the lack of sleep and fatigue, some water coats your eyes and you blink the teardrops away, finding a clear vision again. You sigh out for a second in an attempt to cool your body down, the same feeling slowly plunges on your shoulders. The one you felt while Jisung was doing the same thing but, this time, you were alone. The change in atmosphere is less abrupt but, you still feel it anyways. The air grows hotter, heavier, dense.

“Show me my deepest, darkest desires.”, you choke out, feeling your palms sweat up, trying your best to resist the urge to whip them. You shift uncomfortably on your spot, pushing away the goosebumps raising on your naked arms again. Wanting to get it over with as quickly as possible, you push all the signs away and continue, though your confidence runs out quickly. “Give to me, take from me.” The small candle flame flickers, it grows taller and, you have to push it away with a knee to prevent it from burning your clothes. Maybe it’s the open window, right ? But here it is again, the feeling of being watched. You hate it, you almost turn around or just, look behind you through the mirror. Instead, a groan escapes your lips, frustrated at yourself, tired, annoyed, scared.

It seems the two sides of your brain disappeared, your thoughts are radio silent, white noise. Fuck it, fuck it. Panic takes over your next actions, it pushes you over the edge. Closing your eyes, your head hangs low and you say the last words. “Yoonoh.”, you start, closing your eyes even more, forcing your eyelids. You feel it, the sudden presence right behind you, you fucking feel it. Your heart picks up right them, you never felt it pump so quickly against your ribcage. Heat burns your cheeks, your ears, your back. Unconsciously, your head hangs lower, shoulders rise up in a protective, natural reaction.

It truly feels like someone’s right here, with you and yet, you refuse to look. What the fuck are you doing, why the fuck are you doing this ? A hiccup, the outline of a cry tumbles from your lips. Ah, how the fear managed to wash over you like the rising tide eating at the shore. What the fuck, what the fuck, what the fuck. Teeth tight against each other, your jaw grows sore as you feel the heat of the small candle at your side. Letting your eyes flutter open the slightest bit, it’s when you see the flame violently dance, shaking from different sides that you decide it has to be over, now.

“Yoono- Yoonoh, Yoonoh.”, you blur them out so quickly it’d be funny in another situation, the sounds are barely separated from each other, barely make sense. Your tongue feels heavy, mouth clumsy when you finish the spell of. Your irregular, hard breathing almost keeps you from hearing. Hearing it.

Ah, how long Jaehyun - or Yoonoh - waited and longed for such a moment. Actual hours that felt like years for one of you to summon him properly. And, he has to say, he’s glad you were the one to do it, call him over with your pretty voice, fearful eyes and deadly curiosity. He felt it, the morbid interest peeking in your small body, he knew you would do it the moment you noticed the candle blowing out, he knew you weren’t dumb. See, when Jisung had attempted to summon him, he had almost brought Jaehyun to his mirror, he almost did it. He was so close, so close to it that Jaehyun managed to have a blurry view of the odd scene. Needless to say, the cursed had a good laugh at it but, the anger and frustration he felt at your chicken of a friend still lingered. When was the last time someone summoned him ? Jaehyun does not remember, he doesn’t have any notion of time, he lost it long, long ago. When was the last time he had fun with a foolish human ? He does not remember either but, something tells him he will make it up with you. Jaehyun isn’t alive but, the closest of “alive” he can feel, it’s in moments like this, properly summoned, ready for his deal. Eating your reflection, taking its place easily, the young looking man takes your bedroom in for a second, it’s all in reversed for him who’s stuck in your mirror. Speaking of, he likes it. Big, tall, he notices your name neatly written in what he guesses is red lipstick. Taking your reflection’s place, both his hands lay flat against your palms, kneeled down, he’s significantly taller than you but still, he notices the contourcion in your features, the fear. He loves it, he loves oh so much. The fear, the regret, he adores it all. He knows it’ll be even better once you open your eyes and understand your faith. Mirroring your position, the man doesn’t move, he loves the proximity, how close your face is to his. Wicked smile on his rosy lips, it tugs up at a side, pearly white canine showing, the tip of his tongue rests on the sharp tooth. Oh, he’ll eat you up and savour it just like he did with your reflection.

“Hi, Y/N.”

The reactions, Jaehyun thrives off the reactions. The fear in people’s eyes, the tears, the cries, the shouts, the realisation flashing, twisting people’s features, he fucking gets off of it. He knows what to expect and yet, when you finally open your eyes, barely take in his face and jump back immediately, he chuckles out, he groans happily, excited even. You barely believe it, a man replaces your reflection, he doesn’t follow your movements when you tumble backwards and feel your spine hit your bed, the scream you were about to let out getting knocked out of your lungs. Instead, it’s a loud whine you let out. What the fuck, the actual fuck. Both your hands cover your mouth, Jaehyun notices how shaky they are and cooes, head tilting to the side. What a pretty toy to play with. A knee down, the other leg bent against his chest, the man in the mirror lets his head rest there, patiently waiting for you to finally speak up. Strangely, he’s a patient man, he had some people run away on him, not speak for hours at the shock, even. You think you’re hallucinating, you almost pinch yourself but you know, you’d be awake if this was a dream. The impact of your bed against your back tells you that this, this is real. As much as your brain hates to believe it, takes minutes to process it and still has its doubts, you react just in case. You react out of pure instinct. The bag you use everyday gets pulled next to you and you quickly push a hand inside, looking for one thing only. A young college student needs to protect itself when walking home from late classes, the butterfly knife you wished you’d never have to use finds your fingertips and, when you feel the cold metal, you pull it out.

“Ah-a. Don’t make me mad so quickly, doll.”, the man in your mirror sings, nickname rolling out of his tongue. You think you’re going to throw up, the ball in your throat keeps you from speaking but you don’t let his words scare you. In a swift motion, you open the object and let the blade stand straight towards your mirror. You try, you try your best to seem less afraid, but you’re sure you look foolish to him. And it sure does. A sigh tumbles from the man’s lips, a hand running in his dark brown locks. Thoughts clash and collide in your dizzy, clouded brain but still. He looks...normal almost, if it isn’t for the twisted grin on his lips, the lack of light in his dark eyes.

“Your little knife won’t hurt me.”, he informs you, a small pout on his lips. He stays there, still patiently waiting for you to say something. Though he likes peoples’ reactions, he likes it even better when he hears about their darkest desires, the things that pushed them over the edge, things they graved to the point of summoning him, an entity many deem as fake, a legend. A hand on your floor, you support yourself with it, fearing your body giving out even if you’re already down. Mouth dry, you swallow harshly before finding your tongue again. “What if I break the mirror.”

It’s a threat but oh, it sounds so sweet to the young man. You’re a courageous one, and fierce at that, Jaehyun can already tell and he loves it. Truly, he can not wait ; to break you down little by little, see that same fierceness in your pupils slowly disappear for obedience. There’s a small laugh tumbling from his lips again, cheek rubbing against his knee. “Ouh, she speaks.” Leaning a bit closer to the mirror, the man hums a little, eyes on the sharp blade. “Break it, it won’t do anything to me. Except make me mad.”

For some reason, you believe him. Maybe it’s the daring look he gives you, silently wondering if you’ll have the guts to come closer to him. Clearly, you don’t, staying as far as your bed allows you. Your heart’s still beating too fast against your ribcage, breathing unevenly and you try to focus on your rhythm instead of the man right in front of you. “Come on. Deep breathes, kid.”

There’s something that clicks in your brain at this very moment, your throat seems to unravel and words flow out of your lips, avoiding what a side of your brain still thinks is an illusion. “I- We thought this was a legend, we thought it was fake.”, voice small, you fumble around, hands on your sheet before you find your phone.

“‘it’ and ‘this” has a name.”, the man sternly says, eyes following your mouvements. As said, he saw it all before, the startled look in your eyes when your device went dead in your hand was one he enjoyed a bit too much. “It won’t work.”, he notes in a hum.

“Y-Yoonoh ?”, you hate how it’s a question tumbling from your lips, half hoping one of your friend’s going to erupt out of your closet with a camera. There’s a disappointed sound from him, thumb running on his pink bottom lip, locks falling in front of his eyes. “Haven’t used that name in years. Please, darling. Call me Jaehyun.”

Jaehyun, the sound rings in your ears. Eyes wide, you clench your dead phone around your fingers. “You’re real.”

“As much as you are.”, he’s amused to say the least, lips stretching at a corner. There, he decided to get up, taking advantage of your tall mirror. It’s weird, how he isn’t wearing anything old, dirty, anything you’d think an entity would wear. A black blouse loose on his shoulders, he rolls the fabric to his elbows, what you think are black costume pants on his legs, his shoes you cannot see with the dark fog dancing around him.

“You look...Normal.”, you dumbly let out, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. With other clothes, he’d easily pass as another boy in your campus. Then, he chuckles, you’re cute. It resonates in your small room, a deep dimple craved on each cheek. He seems pleased, standing right in front of your body. Hands in his pocket, he leans a bit forward.

“Oh, doll. What were you expecting ? A big, bloody man ? Old and creepy ?” You nod at that, you surely were not expecting such a young looking man, you weren’t expecting him. “You surely didn’t summon anyone else, then. Does that mean I’m your first ? Ah- cute.”

You don’t really know what comes to you, speaking almost freely to this entity and yet, you’re still afraid. There’s no doubt, the dip in your stomach and the sweat on your palms. “I-...I don’t believe in these kinds of things.”, you tell him without a second thought, without understanding how dumb this might sound.

“Oh, really ? And do you, now ?”, Jaehyun decides he likes being at eye level better, kneeling, resting on his heels, he props his chin inside his palm again. Deep, dark eyes, it’s what strikes you the most. They curl lightly inside, outer corners stretched with what you think is a dark eyeshadow. He grins again, though his eyes never gain any light. Your brain surrounders, finally coming around the fact that this, might be real. You stay silent, bringing your knees to your chest again.

“Oh, she does.”, voice stained, gravy, he whispers out after some seconds of silence. “She believes.”, Jaehyun points out before you do with a breathless chuckle. There’s something twisted about him, you only needed seconds to understand how he fed of your initial fear, how he craved the trembling lips, watery eyes and shaky hands. Now, it seems he wants to play.

“Now, you know what comes with summoning me, hm ?”, you nod at that, slowly coming to the realisation that you, have two wishes. Two possibilities. You could make your life so, so much better, right ? But a side of your brain still dismisses all of this as fake, you doubt Jaehyun’s powers for a moment. “Two wishes.”, you tell him and he nods, pleased.

Pearly white teeth glow at his carnal smile, pupils slowly growing until his irises almost disappear. “A deal, unbreakable. You, will be sealed to me. Me, to you. Forever in the nearest mirror until the contract ends, I will follow as your reflection. Two wishes I shall grant you. One you shall grant me. “No” we both cannot use.”, he hums. Dreaded, realization falls onto your shoulders, the next sentence makes it too real. “Now, doll. Tell me. Tell me your deepest, darkest desires.”, he whispers, leaning closer to the barrier the mirror creates.

The groan he lets out almost startles you, stained and deep, it’s almost a moan. “I’ve been waiting for so long.” Head thrown back, locks of his hair fall backwards as he reveals his pale neck. You gulp down, you never thought about it, only summoned him in an attempt to calm yourself down. “I didn’t...I didn’t think about that.”, you whisper out, slightly frightened at what he might be able to do. Jaehyun’s twisted smile never leaves his face, head tilted to the side.

“Come on, kid. I’m sure you can find something.”, he starts. His right thumb pressed on his fingers, one by one. Cracking his knuckles, the sound’s bone chilling for your ears. “You know, you can wish for anything in the world.” Anything ? That’s the issue, you can’t think of anything right now. Unable to look at the entity in front of you, your eyes travel to the side, fixated on the small paint stain on your floor. What do you want ? You can barely think in such a situation, not when his eyes are fixated on you, intense, dark, awaiting. It’s the pressure that makes you speak again, your brain lashes onto the first thought that comes across your mind.

“Popularity.”, you finally blur out, something the main character of a movie would’ve said. What a fool. Popularity, you don’t even need it, you just think it would be new to have people finally looking at you, knowing who you are.

“Popularity ?”, Jaehyun says, eyebrows raised. He seems slightly taken back, amused still. “I’ve had much, much more interesting wishes.”, he says, dark eyes looking down at you. You hate it, the judgement he shows, you know you could’ve wished for anything else. He does not elaborate on that - yet. Rather, he nods. Palms against each other, his last and fourth fingers are laced together, both thumbs, pointer and middle fingers pointed to the ceiling. There’s a dark glow right behind him, the black fog rather around the entity and, before you can change your wish, his eyes plant right in yours. They glow with something different, his voice resonates in your room, it comes out of all the mirrors you own.

“Then, Y/N. So be it !”

That night, you don’t sleep at all. Or at least, you don’t think you do, even when trying your hardest. If Jaehyun doesn’t appear in your mirror again, if he seems to disappear after your wish in an attempt to let you rest, you’re hyper aware of the fact that he’s here anyways. Jaehyun’s presence lingers, the effect he has in your dorm is undeniable, you can not push it away. Air dry, atmosphere tense, he’s everywhere and anywhere. “Forever in the nearest mirror until the contract ends.”, that’s exactly what he said. If he’s watching you sleep ? Is he, himself, sleeping ? Does he even need to ? Questions collide, none of them find an answer and rather, create new ones in their wake.

Fatigue crashes on your body at once when you finally get yourself to blow the candle out and turn the lights of your bedroom off, so does the anxiety. Finally realising what you’ve just done, what you just got yourself into. It barely feels real, minutes go by on the clock and, when you’re not glaring at the numbers casted on your ceiling, you’re fearfully looking at your mirror. For the first time since you moved here, you hate this mirror. From the placement right in front of your bed to the size, you wonder why your campus thought this was a good idea.

At some point, you do have to rest with your head right under your covers, finding a small bit of comfort with the duvet around your body. Maybe you dove back and forth into Morpheus’ arms but, your body shakes itself awake every time, almost giving you a mini heart attack. Soon enough, the lack of light gets replaced with the pale sunlight of the early morning, allowing you to catch a few minutes of sleep or so. Even if it varies with age, scientists say a human is able to live without sleep for around eleven days. You wonder if your body is able to go with a day of sleep. Thinking about it now, sleep deprivation comes with illusions and, you swear you sa-.

“Y/N ?”, Jaemin’s voice rings right next to you, forcefully pulling you out of your too loud and invasive of thoughts. Eyes unfocused on your meal, your attention turns towards your friend in a second. From the silence in your group and the slight smile dancing on Jaemin’s lips, you guess he has been calling for you for a few seconds now. “Oh, sorry. Yeah ?”, you mumble out, placing the wooden chopsticks in your half full box, one you barely touched.

“Dude, not to be rude but you look awful. You good ?”, Jeno, right in front of you, interjects before anyone else can speak. The young man looks genuinely concerned, eyebrows furrowed. You can’t help but notice, his eye bags don’t look too bad for a college student. They’re also, nowhere as bad as yours.

“Yeah. Didn’t get much sleep last night.”, sighing a little, you let your cheek rest against your fist. You could fall asleep right then and there, on this very bench. The sun isn’t too harsh on your skin, no mirrors and, most importantly, you’re surrounded by your friends. Taking an entire picnic table in the middle of your campus, chinese food was bought but, you couldn’t bring yourself to eat more than a few bites, head heavy.

There’s a laugh from Donghyuck, who just finished his food in one go. “Is it because of that dumb legend ?”

“Dumb legend”, something doesn’t feel right when your friend lets the words out so, so carelessly. You can’t deny the shiver that runs down your spine at that moment, though you don’t see any mirrors anywhere close. Another uncomfortable silence takes place in the middle of the table, before Jisung speaks, finally. “I honestly felt weird yesterday night.”, he mumbles out, letting the tip of his chopsticks hit the bottom of his box a few times, like he’s embarrassed to admit it. It doesn’t shock you that he did, that the one who attempted to summon Jaehyun felt his lingering presence, the aftermath of not properly executing a ritual. What take you back, are Chenle and Jaemin’s next words.

“Same. I almost tried that shit myself.”, Chenle says, half joking. In your half asleep state, your eyes widen for a second. Straightening your back, Jaemin beats you at the fast talker. “Dude, same ? I just wanted to try and see what would happen, you know ?”, he says. Your hand wraps around his arm, catching his attention. A little “You too ?” falls from his lips and you can only nod, looking over at Chenle.

So they felt it too. The sudden feeling of not being alone, not being the crazy one. “I thought I was making things up.”, you gasp. You have to say, in another situation, Donghyuck’s face would’ve been funny. He looks so, so disappointed when you start listing the weird coincidence you and your two friends experienced the night prior. From the change in temperature and the feeling of being watched, Renjun and Jeno watch and listen, horrified. “But obviously, I didn’t try it.”, Jaemin adds, and you almost feel like disappearing. “Yeah, yeah...Same. Just didn’t sleep well.”, you mimic, and it seems to convince your friends.

So they felt it too and, you were apparently the only one to follow your feeling, the only one that compulsively tried it out. You hate it, maybe you should’ve texted one of them, called them or even went to one of your friend’s dorms to sleep and you wouldn’t have been in such a situation. What a dumb move, what the slight confidence and curiosity had you summon, you almost let your forehead rest against the old wood. You almost do, if it isn’t for all your friends simultaneously turning their head to the side.

Silence falls yet again in your group as you all look, slightly confused at the young man standing right next to you. Bright red hair, eyebrow slit, bold fashion style, everyone in this campus knows him as Lee Taeyong. See, if schools have their famous clique, the Heather and whatever is the masculine equivalent, you thought it all stopped once in university. You thought wrong. On your first visit, you quickly understood who exactly were the famous and unaccessible guys. Taeyong, was one of them. From his intimidating looks, ever changing hair color, sharp features and deep voice, he had everyone’s attention. Needless to say, you never saw him from so, so close.

“Hey...Looking for something ?”, ah Donghyuck. Always the bold, the lifesaver. Sipping on his bubble tea, he looks straight at the oldest who barely gives him any attention.

“Yes, actually.”, the red haired answers, gaining a few confused looks from your group. Looking at Jaemin for a second, you silently wonder if any of your friends know the Lee Taeyong enough for him to let himself be seen in your company. It seems he doesn’t understand either, quickly raising his shoulders. Catching your straw between your lips, you slowly sip onto the last drop of your juice, curious.

“Y/N ?”, the dance student asks, looking straight into your eyes. It’s strange, how his eyes only manage to make you shift a little on your seat. You have to say, you did not know he knew your name, even was aware of your existence. Sure, him and Johnny were friends but, you doubt your friend told him about you. Still sucking on the last drops, you nod slowly. “I’m hosting a party this Sunday, are you coming ?”

You choke on the liquid. Uh ? What’s going on ? You think it’s the lack of sleep that makes you hear things, but he doesn’t seem to mind and continues. “To celebrate the end of exam season. You’re Johnny’s friend, right ? He’ll send you the address.”

And, just like that, the oldest smiles down at you and leaves. He leaves and lets your friends glare at you for answers, answers you do not have.

Or maybe, you do. Wishing for popularity, you almost forgot about it. Was that how it began, people you barely know inviting you and not your friends to parties ? “What the fuck just happened ?”, asks Renjun, almost turning around to glare at Taeyong who sits with his friends, giving you a quick look.

“I have no idea.”

On any other normal, ordinary day, you would’ve opened your door without a second thought, mechanically almost. Throwing your bag at the foot of your bed before letting your body fall right in the middle of the mattress after a long, long day. But, your life is apparently far, far from ordinary since last night. Practically stuck in front of your dorm’s door, your fist unconsciously clenches the leather strap of your backpack. Knuckles turning white, it’s almost like you’re gripping the last bits of your sanity. Once you enter the four walls of what once was your safe space, you can only guess what is going to wait for you.

Anyways, you cannot sleep right in front of your door, you can’t work on the dirty floor of your hallway, right ? It takes another rush of courage for you to push the handle down and finally allow yourself to enter your dorm. Even if you were ready for anything to happen, the sound of his voice once you close your door makes you jump back against the wood. “Ah, doll. Finally.”, it’s sultry, deep, it follows the look on his eyes when you carefully step towards your bed, second guessing his next actions.

How are you supposed to act when you have an entity living in your mirror ? You wish Google could answer this question, you really do. Quickly glaring at the man in front of you, you’re a lot less scared now that the sun freely enters your bedroom, enough for you to notice a few more details that you might have missed the night prior. Victorian clothes, the tip of his fingers a dark grey as they dance on his jawline, Jaehyun still has the same cocky smile on his rosy lips.

“Had a taste of popularity yet ?”, he asks, though he already knows the answer very well. Non-verbal, you keep an eye on your mirror while letting your bag fall on the floor, awkwardly sitting on the edge of your bed.

“Uh, yeah.”, you let out, fingernails slightly gazing over the skin of your arm. You had a feeling it was him or rather, the wish you had blurred out hours before. It had to be, right ? Sure, Johnny knows Taeyong but you doubt he invites all his friend’s friends. Even, you and Johnny weren’t close enough and barely hung out, keeping your friendship almost strictly virtually. Not to point out the fact that the young man only invited you and did not even have the courtesy to invite the rest of your group.

Finally, you decide to take your shoes off, scooting back to the middle of your bed, wood slightly cracking under your mouvements. Here, you believe you can have your eyes on the entity at any moment, just in case. What a strange situation, you don’t even know if you can work properly in such conditions, let alone take a shower and sleep peacefully.

“Darling, you don’t look too happy with your wish.”, the young man notes, slight amusement dancing in his voice. Apparently, Jaehyun has a habit of squatting to sit down; elbow on his knee, head in his palm, he quickly raises his eyebrows at you. Isn’t it weird ? How he is still here, asking questions like an old - weird - friend shaking up on a friend. Maybe, your view on entities might be flawed, oriented by pop culture but, you sure weren’t expecting anything like this.

“I’m tired.”, you simply say, clearly not prepared to have a casual conversation with the entity you summoned. Picking at a loose thread on your jeans, a sigh leaves your lips the moment you grab onto your phone and notice how, even now, it won’t turn on, nice. You don’t dare point it out, though.

“Oh, kid. I can tell.”, your eyes quickly look up at his words, half in misbelief. Clearly, he doesn’t care for the daggers your eyes are throwing at him, tinted fingers twirling the dense fog around him. “You look close to death. And believe me, I saw my fair share of people on the bridge between our world and everything beyond.”

Your death glare quickly turns to a surprised, taken back one, clearly offended. Apparently, the young man finds amusement in this again, a quiet chuckle tumbling from his lips. How could he laugh, probably knowing he’s the reason you barely slept last night. Fighting with the entity stuck in your mirror, yet another thing you never even thought you’d experience.

“You’re the reason why I look like this ! I-I barely slept tonight.”, your voice audibly quiets down the moment you understand the tone you’re using on a creature you can’t begin to understand, one that has powers beyond your comprehension. Thankfully, he doesn’t seem to mind. Rather, his smile twists again, he likes them feisty.

“I know.”, he simply says, batting his eyelashes, they’re long, dark. “But you, doll. Do you realise I can not do anything to you ?”, he asks and, you have to look to the side for a moment, Jaehyun continues. “I’m stuck in this mirror, I can not reach you.”

Jaehyun can be lying. He probably is. After all, you aren’t aware of the totality of his abilities, he’s born from a dark ritual, meant to grant any desire, as twisted as they may be. Then again, why would he be lying ? If he could reach you, you think he could’ve tried something the night before. “You can’t ?”, biting down on your lower lip, you ask a bit quietly, raising your shoulders instinctively.

“Actually, I can lean out of any mirror and reach anything at arm length but, it takes a lot of energy out of me.”, Jaehyun says, running a hand in his locks and, you have to say, the sheer thought of seeing him reach out of your mirror has your blood leaving your face, surely a sight you don’t want to witness. You don’t even ask for a demonstration, you’d rather keep the little sanity you still have now, without the image of an entity leaning out to your world. Does that mean he can reach out and grab the bag you left on the floor ? You almost lean down and tug it towards you and away from your mirror but, decide against it. At the very least, you now know that you can sleep without him walking out of your mirror.

“Do you...Do you need to sleep ? You said it took energy.” What comes to you again ? Asking questions so freely, you guess having answers will help you be less scared. Bringing your knees to your shoulders, your body relaxes a bit when you notice the entity looking at you, seemingly taken back by a human asking him questions. Little do you know, Jaehyun doesn’t remember the last time someone wanted to know more about himself, he might as well.

“I do not need to sleep, I feed off people summoning me.”, he simply explained, getting up. You wonder for a second if he isn’t bored in your mirror, it seems like he does not have anything to do in there, you might even pity him for a second. “As long as people summon me, I exist. Once people forget about me, I’ll be gone.”, Jaehyun utters, slowly walking from one end of your mirror to another.

“Isn’t it...Boring in there ?”, you wonder out loud, head tilted to the side. If you saw an entity being vulnerable, for the shortest of seconds, Jaehyun regains his attitude pretty quickly. There’s a laugh, a loud one you fear someone else will hear as he readjusts his rings on his fingers, one by one, before facing you again.

“Oh, no. See, usually, people know what they’re going to wish for, their desires are dark, thrilling. Darling, yours are just plain and uninteresting.”, the entity notes, quietly. The gasp you let out at this is almost comical, though the young man doesn’t even let a reaction out. Eyebrows furrow, you almost have the reflex to throw something at your mirror.

“I wasn’t- I didn’t even think it would work !”, you blur out a bit too loudly, letting your knees fall on your mattress. “I don’t have any dark, twisted desires, it’s not my fault !”, quickly losing yourself in excuses and defenses, you don’t notice Jaehyun’s smile growing wider at your attempts, passing back and forth in your mirror. “Even ! What did the others wish for ?”, you ask, clearly annoyed by the one way argument you just had.

The question seems to pick the entity’s interest, you finally notice the habit he has of facing you when something interests him and, on the contrary, mindlessly passing until you’re done speaking when he isn’t interested at all. “Ah, what did the others wish for ? Doll, I do not think you’re ready to hear humanity’s most twisted impulses.”

Curiosity and pride poked, you quickly blur back, crossing your legs. “I summoned you. I think I can hear it.” Eyes narrow, the young man takes a few seconds to judge, “Don’t you have some class work to do ? Friends to see ? I do not know, church to attend ?” You almost laugh at that, almost forget what time he probably comes from to speak in such a way. “No, I don’t.” It’s probably the slight determination in your voice mixed with the urge to tell his stories that does it for Jaehyun. Though he sighs, it’s almost a content one he has while remembering the endless acounters he had. “What do you think people summon me for ?”, he suddenly asks, starting again with his infinite passing.

“Money, power.”, you start, and he only nods without looking at you. Suddenly, Jaehyun disappears and you almost back against the head of your bed, if it isn’t for his voice coming from the smaller mirror in your dressing table. God, how you feared it was haunted when you first bought it, even if it was straight out of ikea. You guess that now, it is. “Power.” Jaehyun eventually goes to the mirror in your bathroom, seemingly effortlessly, “Money.” You hear his voice resonate, even in this room full of furniture. Finally, he comes back again to your main mirror, the one you summoned him on. “Love.”, a lion in his cage.

Only then, do you notice your name still written in red lipstick, one you should probably clean off if you weren’t so scared of coming close to him.

“Humans are greedy, so greedy to have what isn’t meant to be theirs. They’d go to great length for a twisted illusion, a flawed reality their selfish heart craves.”, he speaks through gritted teeth, it sends a shiver down your spine, makes the atmosphere colder. “I’ve had a prince, once. The second born, far far from the throne.”, Jaehyun starts, a finger tapping on his chin. “Do you know what he wished for, once he had the guts to summon me ?”, the entity suddenly asks, abruptly turning towards you. Taken back, all you can do is shake your head from left to right, hands gripping the fabric of your jeans. He told you, that people summoning him gave him more energy. You wonder if staying in the presence of the one calling him gives him more too, the effects he has on your small dorm are even more noticeable now than last night.

“For his entire family’s death.”, Jaehyun related.

He says this simply, so simply. If he notices the slight shift in your breathing, he doesn’t point it out and continues.

“Such a naïve, naïve boy.”, Jaehyun hums, a slight pout on his lips. “He makes me think of you. He didn’t think it would work. But, unlike you, when he saw me, he knew what he wanted.” There’s a slight pause, where Jaehyun hums, like he’s remembering some details. “‘Tell me your deepest, darkest desires’, I said. ‘Kill them all’, the fool immediately said.” You have to say, you’re a bit captivated by how he reenacts the scene, hands flying in gestures.

“Did you ?”, you ask almost dumbly, eyes wide. It’s like your brain still hasn’t processed everything the entity in front of you can do. It’s only when the entity gives you an empty look that you let a small, “Oh” tumblr from your lips. Obviously, he did. It’s the morbid curiosity, the one that almost has you asking how he did it but, you push it away. You convince yourself that you don’t want to know nor hear it and thankfully, Jaehyun continues before you can open your mouth. “Poor thing, he wasn’t on the throne for long.”, the man notes. For the first time, something dances in his eyes. Something he’s hiding from you has his lips parting in a quiet chuckle, like he’s remembering an old joke.

He’s capable of murder. That, you know now. A dip in your stomach, it’s probably the way he talks about it so nonchalantly that frightens you the most. You don’t doubt, the entity probably saw and experienced a lot. Now, can you blame him ? He’s tied to a ritual, probably forced to grant wishes. You wonder, what would happen if he doesn’t act on them. Is he at fault for all the things he did ? You almost question your own morals.

“What do people ask for the most ?”, you wonder out loud. Jaehyun doesn’t seem to mind the questions and, the lack of homework, phone and intimacy has you stuck with him. Might as well. The entity seems to pounder for a bit, you think you might go crazy only with the way he keeps walking back and forth in your small mirror.

“Love.”, he finally tells you, never stopping his steps. “But it’s never true love, it’s never as perfect as they pictured it.”

So, he’s capable of forcing feelings on someone ? For the nth time, you wonder exactly what he’s capable of, where his powers stop. And here you were, asking for popularity. Sure, it could help in the long run but, you could’ve asked for so much better. But, you still have a second wish, right ? It’s there, suddenly, that you remember why you and your friends tried to summon him in the first place. Eyes wide, you move a bit closer to the mirror, though keeping some distance.

“Is it true ? Eric ?”, you ask suddenly. It’s all because your friend talked about him, all because of a dumb rumor he heard.

“Eric ?”, Jaehyun needs a few seconds to place the name again, furrowed eyebrows relaxing after a moment. The name seems to bring some discomfort into his features and, though it disappeared after a moment, you still notice it. Silent for a moment, you press on anyways. “That he summoned you, it’s true, isn’t it ?”

Oh, how you probably shouldn’t have asked. If Jaehyun is able to control his emotions, his features turning cold, unreadable, the effect he has on your dorm can not go unnoticed. Air cold, dense, you don’t take long to understand his experience with Eric probably was not the greatest. But again, isn’t Jaehyun a powerful entity ? Why would his reaction be so radical to such a normal human ?

“He did.”, the young man finally says, cold, abrupt.

Is he the reason why Eric went at the top of his class ? It probably is but, what you’re most curious about is why exactly, the old college student turned so...weird. Sure, you don’t doubt the experience of successfully summoning a demon might...change someone but, it seems Jaehyun didn’t have him in his heart either. Did something happen between them ? Did Eric not grant Jaehyun’s final wish ? Were the rumors true ? Your brain’s deciding between asking and dropping the subject and, as you’re about to open your mouth again, the entity beats you at it.

“Shouldn’t you go take a shower ? Rest early tonight.” and, just like that, he disappears from your mirror.

People have told you many times.

“Curiosity killed the cat.”

You should not be here, at all. You’re supposed to have a major class right at this moment. But, a teacher being sick and a lack of substitute teachers appeared like a sign of the universe to you. See, Jaehyun’s abrupt disappearance left you with more questions, questions that only duplicated the moment you finally took a well deserved shower - after covering your mirror with a towel, just in case.

What happened with Eric ? Probably the last thought before sleep knocked you out in mere minutes. And really, the universe wouldn’t have made it so easy to find him if they didn’t want you to search, right ? A few texts here and there, Johnny yet again managed to help you more than he can imagine. Eric’s address was sent to you fifteen minutes after your class was officially cancelled and, you took the chance. Faking having some questions about both his major and job, Johnny didn’t ask any more questions.

And here you were. Right in front of Eric’s building.

The richer, nicer era, one you never visited before. After all, you don’t know anyone living there. Pretty, tall and new buildings, small parks, high end stores. One can only dream of living in such a nice era a year after leaving university.

“Curiosity killed the cat.”, you think again. In front of the old university student’s building, glass doors pushed open to reveal a pristin, clear and minimalist lobby. “But satisfaction brought it back.”, you tell yourself.

What are you doing here ? You don’t really know. All you can really understand and form in your fogged up brain is that Eric, him, might be the only one able to understand you at this very moment. Maybe he has answers to the questions you have and are too afraid to ask. What could go wrong ? A lot, actually. But you -once again - decide to act on impulse rather than think about it. It’s a slight confidence you have that goes to your head, fogs any other rational thought.

The lobby’s empty, calm. An abstract beige and white painting hung at your right, you immediately notice the ceiling high mirror on your left. Your reflection, it’s almost weird to see it. It has you doubting, doubting that this, is even your image here. But, you push the thought aside quickly, walking towards the little letter boxes. Kim Eric, Kim Eric. You don’t take too long to find his name tag, right next to his apartment number. Right at the top of the building, you can’t even begin to imagine the price he must’ve payed.

Nonetheless, you make your way towards the single elevator. There, another mirror. You might think Eric was just a weird kid, that Jaehyun never had anything to do with this. After all, wouldn’t he want to live somewhere without mirrors if the rumors were true ?

Facing the metal doors, you turn away from the mirror, head moving to the calm tune of the metal box. Unconsciously avoiding the glass yourself, you’re standing closer to the opening than usual.

What you do not see, is your reflection not following your movement, glaring into your skull.

That weird feeling of being watched again, isn’t it ? It creeps up your spine and you try your best at pushing it aside, forcing your brain to focus on the quiet melody. A small part of your brain fears, if you turn around right now, would Jaehyun be facing you ? He’s everywhere, you’re aware of that and yet, decide to cover this truth.

Thankfully, the elevator doesn’t stop until the very last floor, letting you escape the small cubicle before you can feel too uncomfortable, before the courage wears off and has you overthinking. And, only then do you really realise what you are doing. Visiting someone you don’t know at all, only heard rumors about only because the two of you happened to summon the same entity.

Should you really be doing this ? It seems Jaehyun doesn’t have Eric in his heart, wouldn’t he be mad ? But, he said he couldn’t do anything to you, you just have to do it, for closure. Do it, for closure-. Before your brain can stop you, you take the few steps towards Eric’s door, 165 written in golden letters on the pale wooden door. Clean carpet, big windows letting you have a breathtaking view on the area, you wonder for a second time how much money he must make to afford this place. Bringing your fist up to the door, you knock a first time.

Silence. A kind of deception slowly takes over your body but, you guess you should’ve thought about it, maybe he’s working or, just out, like a regular citizen.

Pure silence falls and you now wonder if you did not misread the signs, if you really should be here. Head hanging low, you’re almost about to mentally beat yourself up before your eyes fall on it. Covered by a thing, white sheet, something’s placed right against the wall. Neatly packed, you for a second think it’s a set of paintings. But, it’s the smallest of seconds, you don’t need more to understand right then.

“Curiosity killed the cat.”, you think for the nth time, but you act on it, yet again. Eric isn’t here anyways, no one would notice. Slightly leaning down, you take the sheet between your fingers and lift it up. Paintings, thin pieces of wood, it could’ve been anything but hélas, covered under the fabric is what you feared most. Different mirrors, different sizes, obviously from different rooms. There’s a sigh that tumbles from your lips, are you going to end just like this ? Scared of mirrors, avoiding them ? It’s just when you get back up that you think your heart might jump out of your body.

“Excuse me ? What are you doing here ?”, deep, breathless voice comes from the stairs you didn’t even notice. Jumping away from the door, a hand lands on your beating heart, a soundless gasp at the border of your parted lips. Eric stands clueless.He’s an average sized man, clearly out of shape, slender eyes with a prominent european nose. He does not know you but you, on the other hand, saw pictures of him. If he looked weird a few years ago, it might be worse now. If you look out of place with your regular, broke college student clothes, he does even more. Dirty, washed out and oversized t-shirt, long, brown greasy hair, he grips the iron next to him. He took the stairs, all the way to his apartment to avoid the mirror, it strikes you there. Slight anxiety takes over you, you didn’t expect him to be like this, you didn’t expect to feel so...off.

“I-uh. Eric ?”, you ask, already knowing the answer. Slightly taken back, you let the way to his door free for him to walk, not knowing how to act towards him. He, still seems distant, rightfully so. Wavy, dry hair brushed out, his runs a hand in it before fishing for his keys.

“Are you selling something ? I’m not interest-.”, he mumbles. You notice the bags under his eyes, dried lips. He almost looks sick, he acts like an old person in a young body.

“Oh, no ! My name’s Y/N. We’re from the same university.”, you tell him. He doesn’t look so convinced, slowly walking towards his door. Even when he puts his key in, he still has an eye on you, like he fears being robbed right there.

“Uh ? And what do you want ?”, the man groans out. He has you taking a step back again. How are you supposed to tell him exactly ? Shit, you didn’t think about that, at all. A “Hey, we summoned the same entity !” surely won’t do it. The lack of words from your side seems to annoy him quite quickly. Taking a step in his apartment, he immediately used the door to shelter himself, only letting his upper body be seen. He doesn’t look happy, at all. And yet, he has such a pretty apartment, right ? It’s only when he turns his light on that you see the state of the inside. All windows closed and blocked, clothes, empty boxes of instant noodles on the floor alongside a bunch of papers, it looks like a madman’s home. Even his home gives you weird vibes and suddenly, a part of you doesn’t want to be here. anymore.

Eric notices your wandering eyes and, it’s here he has enough, closing his door a little more. “Listen, Y/N. I don’t have your time right now, so-.”

For a second time, you cut him off. “It’s about Jaehyun.”, you blur about without another thought.

His annoyed look turns frightened in seconds. The name seems to bring back a lot, things you don’t doubt he was trying to get away from. Glossy eyes wide, chapped lips parted, he looks like he’s about to have a heart attack, or like he just saw a ghost. Fuck, what did you just do ? He caughts a bit but, he isn’t as good as the entity when it comes to hiding his emotions. “I-I don’t want to talk about it. It’s just a dumb legend anyways.” Oh, he’s trying to deny, deflect. The moment he’s about to close the door, you act quickly and let your shoe block the door.

“I did it too.”, you tell him, almost breathless. It almost feels good, to say it but, it lasts for mere milliseconds. Clearly, it doesn’t feel as good for the oldest. You think he might cry when the words process at this very moment, a sound tumbles from his lips. However, no words are said. His eyes fall upon the sheet covered glass at his shoes and, before you can understand, he manages to shut his door in your face. He sounded paranoiac, looked like a maniac. Is that what happens when dealing with Jaehyun, will you end up like this ? Surely, he was the reason why the old university student turned this way, that’s what the rumors say.

“Leave !”, he shouts and, if anyone’s in the second apartment, you’re sure they can hear.

“But, Eric, I just wan-.”, you try, desperate.

Curiosity killed the cat.

“Right now !”

Curiosity killed the cat.

“You vazey, you’re an absolute idiot.”

Unlike last night, you don’t think twice before opening the door to your dorm, almost slamming the iron knob right on your thin wall. Just like you thought, Jaehyun barks at you the moment the door’s closed, barely waiting for the lock to click. He knows, he knows you tried to get answers from Eric, there’s no denying it.

“You were there.”, it’s a statement more than a question, one you throw at the same time you do your bag, sliding on the floor before it abruptly stops when it hits your mirror. If that’s even possible, the entity gets closer to the border between his world and your own, gritted teeth has him speaking lowly. “I told you, forever in the nearest mirror.” A dark promise, one you now understand the meaning of. He’s linked to you, whether you want ot admit it or not, it has your body covered in goosebumps.

“You shouldn’t have gone there.”, he continues, sighing heavily through his nose. Clearly, he didn’t think you would visit the old college student, let alone try to question him and tell him about your experience. “He’s mad, he’s dangerous.”, the entity continues. And that’s what does it for you. Abruptly turning towards the mirror, it’s like you quickly forget about the power he holds.

Anger bubbles up in your chest, it pushes words out of your mouth, “You’re the one who drove him mad !”

If you fear the entity, you do not show it. Heart pounding, palms sweaty, you keep a straight face. You’re ready for anything and everything. He might scream, make your room even colder, use his powers but, you don’t expect his reaction. He laughs, he laughs almost maniacally. So close to the mirror, the entity shoves his hands in his pockets, leaning closer until you think he might come out.

Jaehyun could’ve said many things at this moment, he could’ve said the truth. But, unbeknownst to you, his feelings take over. He’s a creature of anger, pitiness, even.

“He knew the deal.”, he spits out. Voice going deeper, you fear it might turn inhuman.

“And so, you decided to drive him mad ? He looks miserable.”, you bark back. You’re too far gone to stop yourself right now. The pounding of your heart rings in your ears, it clouds your brain and has you repeating the same sentence again and again but, you never voice it. Would he do the same to you ?

“I could’ve done much, much worse, doll.” It’s a whisper, like a promise of things he might just do to you if you keep acting in such a way. The nickname doesn’t have anything sweet in it, it’s harsh, a slap in the face. Swallowing harshly, you keep your eyes on the entity, faking a lack of expression, a lack of fear. Clearly, he likes it, a small smirk tugging at his lips but nothing shines in his eyes. If you thought he was normal the night before, if you pitied him hours ago, it’s quite hard now that he looks even more twisted than Eric.

“And what, exactly ?”, you dare to ask, keeping your voice firm. Jaehyun’s smile only turns wider, head leans to the side. A few locks of his hair fall in front of his piercing eyes, he judges your reactions.

“Come closer.”, he starts, keeping his voice quiet. “And I’ll tell you.”, the entity gets right back at you, daring light in his eyes. You know, you know he can reach out at a certain point but you take a step closer anyways. Your heart starts pumping faster, threatening to burst out of your ribcage, it creates white noise, blurs your eyes, restricts your air ways.

“She’s a daring one.”, Jaehyun notes, twisted smirk. He’s close, so close. You’ve never been this close to him, ever. If he was out, you would’ve been able to feel the air he blows out on the bridge of your nose, if he wasn’t an entity, you’d be able to see the colorful particle in his eyes. His tongue rests on his pointy canine, lightly traveling to his lip.

“I saw it, the pity in your eyes.”, he starts, a sort of anger in his voice but, you do not flinch. Keeping your eyes on his, you blink slowly, trying to calm your cardiac rhythm, breaking slowly through your nose. “Do you think I’m all alone, here ?”, Jaehyun asks. But, he does not even need an answer. By the way your eyebrows furrow for a second, he understands you never thought about it.

“Ah, stupid fucking kid.”, he growls lowly, you stay silent. “Do you remember the prince I told you about ?” This time, you simply nod, remember when the young looking man told you that he didn’t even stay on the throne for too long. Jaehyun laughs again, the sound lightly resonating in your room, coming out of the different mirrors you own. “He’s trapped with me, here. I’m not alone.”, Jaehyun explains and, the light that flashs in his eyes tells you that he isn’t lying. Yet, you question it. Mouth agape, eyebrows furrow, the attempt you made to calm your heart fails. “That can’t be.”

“You seem to underestimate my powers, doll.”, and finally, like he’s letting you breathe a bit more, he leans back. He giggles there, both his hands behind his head as he lets his torso fall backwards. You’re not even able to form a proper sentence in your mind and, when he senses the lack of words, the entity continues, unbothered by the reality of his actions. People wouldn’t willingly go in the mirror, if that was even possible, right ?

“I know what you’re thinking. Ah- it’s so easy to read you, darling. Is it possible for a human to join me ?”, he voices your question without you having to. “You can but, only for a few minutes. If you don’t leave quickly enough, you’re trapped here.” It’s the realisation crashing over you that makes you take a step back. Finally, when your brain goes on high alert, when your body tenses and your senses heighten at the risk, you find your words again. “No one would willingly do that.”, you blur out, trying to find a loophole somewhere. Surely, he’s bluffing, trying to scare you, right ?

“Doll, you seem to forget that I have a wish too.”, his words have you dizzy but, your body isn’t able to back away again, forced to stay close enough, too close. “It’s simple, really. I wish for a dance and, they have to. When the dance’s over, they rarely have time to run back to their little, real world.” The brunette chuckles again, deep, gravy, bone chilling.

“You don’t believe me ?”, Jaehyun continues, faking being hurt. He leans forward again, captivating you with his deep eyes. “Do you want to see them all ?”, he asks, lips in a wide smile. He could very much do this to you too, would he ? You shake your head from left to right quickly, fear clear in your eyes, he traps people. God only knows how many. You think you might choke on a cry right then, you don’t think you’ve ever been so scared in your life. Trapped, he seems to do it without a second thought, without an ounce of regret. What did you get yourself into ?

“Good. Good girl.”, he cooes. “Know your place.”

For a second time, his face’s too close to you. Having you so close probably gives him more energy and, as the seconds pass, you think you might pass out on the floor. You even think he might lean out of the mirror, like he said he could but, before you can open your mouth again, say anything that could help your case, he beats you at it. “Didn’t they tell you to be careful ? Curiosity killed the cat.” and just like that, he disappears again, you fall into your knees.

In the middle of your first year in university, you found out you didn’t really like frat parties. But see, if they can give you a reason to avoid your dorm, you’ll take anything. Anything, really.

Loud music blasted through the house, a crowd of people you barely know, you don’t even think you ever saw this place without the party, multicolor lights. You also think you already wore this dress for another one of their parties, earlier on your first year but, you didn’t really think twice about your clothes today. You’ve been here for an hour at best and, the only thing you did was drink a bunch of water, checking your phone every now and then. Unfortunately, none of your friends were able to make it and, a good part didn’t want to come as they weren’t even invited.

Leaving you all alone in a party full of popular people you never ever spoke to before. You didn’t really blame them. But anyways, wasn’t that what you wanted, popularity ? This is part of it, right ? Fuck, how can you hate something you wished for ? How can you hate it so, so much. Maybe you should leave ? You don’t even like the music they’re playing or the drinks they’re mixing together. You even thought about paying for a hotel but, you know Jaehyun wouldn’t have any difficulty finding you again, he’s attached to you.

Maybe you should take all your mirrors out, just like Eric did but again, you still have a wish. He still has one, you can’t see yourself leaving in fear for the rest of your life. Dodging every mirror, acting like a maniac. It’s when you’re in deep thought, leaning against the kitchen counter that Johnny decides to join you.

“Hey, Y/N ! You made it !”, the tallest has to speak loudly over the music, holding a red cup in his hand. His everlasting smile on his face, he managed to get a tired one out of you. “Yeah…”, you start, taking a sip of your drink, it surely didn’t help your dry throat. You’re not even having fun here, you look like you’re waiting for someone who’s never going to come. “I didn’t even know Taeyong knew me. I was a bit surprised when he invited me.”, you blur out, trying your best to make a conversation.

“Actually, he told me he saw you a few times and thought you were cute.”, your friend says, a cheeky smile on his lips. The confession has heat burning your cheeks for a moment, lips parted. Taeyong ? The Lee Taeyong ? You think your friend’s pulling a prank on you but you know him enough, Johnny wouldn’t be the type to do that.

“I-. Wait, really ?”, you ask, dumbfounded. It’s the effect of your wish, you know it but, you clearly weren’t prepared for that. Do people like you now...Because of this ? Without knowing you, without ever talking to you ?

“Yeah, really ! You should go talk to him.”, you’ve known Johnny to be kind of the Cupid of his friend group and, he takes the role quite well. Pointing at a corner, you can distinguish one of their couches, occupied by Johnny’s friend group. Before you even know it, a gentle hand’s on your shoulder, helping you through the crowd, sweaty bodies dancing mindlessly, such a cliché.

You can’t even find a way to escape. Finally, you’re right in front of the said group. Boys and girls, all sat on the couch, some on the others, you would want to sit on someone in such heat. Some girls are hanging out with them too, flashing you a nice smile as you awkwardly stand next to Johnny, like a lost puppy.

“Look who I found !”, Johnny happily shouts, catching everyone’s attention. Then, you decide you hate it, too many eyes on you. A girl you don’t even know the name of sits straight and waves, “Y/N ! It’s nice to see you, it’s been so long !” Do you know her ? Her face’s vaguely familiar but at best, you might have seen her during a first year party. You hate it, entirely. All you can do is nod slowly as you feel your heart pics up, your palms grow sweaty. Taeyong’s in the middle, legs spread on the couch, he has one of his friends moving from his seat to give you some space. “Here, sit !”, he invites with a warm smile.

What can you do ? You obey, sitting down next to the young man. You need to sit down anyways, feeling the heat crash over your body, it makes your head light, your mouth dry. You sit in fear you’ll pass out. You can almost feel the energy being drained out of you. Maybe popularity isn’t for you. The music seems to fade away, just as your heart pumps in your ears again. It rings, something familiar now. Has the room always been this size ?

“Y/N ? What game do you prefer ?”, from the tone Johnny has, it’s probably the second time he’s asking you this and, before you can even find another solution or, the strength to socialise, you get up. He flashes you a look, Taeyong a curious one you can’t really see as he’s behind you.

“Can you please hold my drink, I need to go to the bathroom.”, you blur out.

“Oh, sure !”, always the nice one. Poor Johnny, you almost shove your glass in his hand, slashing some water on his fingers as he covers the opening. “First door on your right when you take these stairs.”, he says.

If you could, you would’ve ran to the bathroom. Your steps are stopped when you cut right through the dancing crowd, using your elbows to make your way. It’s crazy, how big their living room is and still, you manage to feel strapped, like the walls keep moving away from you, making it impossible to reach the stairs, the escape. You think someone drops a bit of their drink on your dress but you don’t really care at the moment, walking with quick steps when finally, you’re out of the circle.

Running up the stairs, your hand lands on the wet patch the unknown drink left at your side, nice.You don’t know what it is, it sticks to your fingers, probably sugary. Finally, the music seems to fade naturally when you reach the first floor, pushing the door of the bathroom without a second thought. As said, you’ve been to parties before, you know bathroom can be...unlocked and busy. Thankfully, no one’s there and you’re able to lock yourself in the bathroom, completely sheltering yourself.

Turning the light on, you quickly find the sink, hands gripping the border before you lean forward a bit, opening the faucet.

“Popularity isn’t for me.”, you tell yourself, eyes set on your reflection. Forehead sweaty, your makeup isn’t as good as it was when you left your dorm. Even, is it your reflection ? It seems you can’t even find a safe place anymore. You can’t help the tears that gather in your eyes, small transparent pearls threatening to fall at any moment, you can’t even trust your own reflection. Something grips at your throat, makes it hard to breathe and all you can do is let your head fall down, trying to calm yourself by running your hands under the cold water.

You can’t even go back to your dorm, not wanting to see Jaehyun. It’s a mixture of fear and something else you can’t really identify, something that makes you regret acting in such a way. It’s crazy, how you almost thought things were going well for an actual entity you summoned. You guess you let things go to your head, forgetting the supernatural aspect of it all. You don’t think it has ever been so hard to see a future for yourself, so hard to find a solution to a problem, you feel stuck.

Between the four walls of a foreign bathroom, you finally let a sob tumble from your lips. You unsuccessfully try and muffle it against your wet palm but, it all makes it too hard to breathe. Harshly turning the faucet off, you desperately try to find a rhythm.

“Hey, kid.”

You almost jump out of your skin. Taking a step back from the sink, you don’t even look up. A voice you know too well by now but, this time is doesn’t sound as harsh. Did he really have to appear so suddenly ? He didn’t help your breathing and you make that known when you glare up at the entity.

“I didn’t mean to startle you.”, Jaehyun says. There’s something soft in his voice, something you surely are not used to. The mirror is much smaller here, you can only see from his upper body and has you focused on his face. Again, he’s good at hiding his emotions, cold face contracting with the tone in his voice.

“It’s okay.”, you finally breathe out, not wanting to fight or scream right at this moment. You don’t think you have the energy for, at least.

“Popularity really isn’t for you.”, he laughs and for once, it’s meant for you to laugh too. There’s a tired sigh tumbling from your lips, far from a laugh.

“What are you doing here ?”, you ask, though the answer is obvious.

“I told you, forever in the nearest mirror.”, he repeats and unlike yesterday, it doesn’t sound like a threat, more like a silent promise that he’ll watch over you. “Come closer.”

And you do, a lot less fearful. Separated by the sink, you stand at its edge.

“Don’t freak out, doll.”, the entity warns and, before you can even ask him why, he leans out. He leans out of the mirror. Though you don’t freak out, like he asked you, it still takes you by surprise. Mouth agape, the way he effortlessly lets his upper body detach from the mirror is hypnotising. He almost looks human, if it isn’t for his glass skin. The light of the bathroom reflects on the highest point of his cheek, you’d have to look a few minutes to understand if his skin’s pale or if he’s slightly translucide. Faded beauty marks and light freckles, you’d almost be able to count them.

“There, good.”, he coes softly when you blink slowly. Jaehyun looks so normal, like you’d be able to pick a fallen eyelash on his skin. From here, you can detail his glossy hands, the grey tint at the tip of his fingers and before you can search for any trace of veins on his arms, he cups your cheeks.

Skin cold, his hands a light touch like he isn’t sure if he should be touching you. The change in heat has you flinching for a second before relaxing, welcoming the cold trail his thumbs let under your tired eyes.

“Breathe with me, I don’t want to see you having a panic attack.”, he explains. And, you do. Soft breath falls at the bridge of your nose, drying the small drops of water the faucet left on your skin. Through his nose, out his mouth, the entity takes the time and waits for you to match his rhythm.

Jaehyun, Yoonoh, the entity you summoned is helping you calm down in the middle of a party you hate, that’s the thought you have to push away before finally, feeling yourself getting back to normal. Your heart regains somewhat of a normal rhythm, it stops ringing in your ears and most importantly, nothing restraints your throat. Then, you look up at the entity, big brown eyes checking up on your features, only then do you notice the small dots of gold near his pupil.

You back away.

Taking a step back, you detach your eyes from his own, he looks more alive out of his mirror and you’re not sure you want him so close. Or maybe, it’s the fact you do want him a bit closer that scares you. After all, he managed to calm you down easily, he’d almost pass as a normal student.

“Thank you.”, you manage to let out after swallowing down. After a small nod, he lets his body get swallowed back into the mirror. It’s crazy, how his appearance changes the slightest bit, enough that he loses the human like je ne sais quoi that made him familiar, friendlier almost.

“It’s alright, doll. I’ve had my fair share of people to calm down but usually, it’s during our first meeting.”, he jokes a bit, regaining his attitude when he’s sure you’re alright.

There’s a silence, a moment when you let the music come to your eyes, the setting sinks in your brain again. Johnny and his friends are probably waiting for you, you don’t even know how long you’ve been there. On the other side, Jaehyun takes a look at the bathroom you locked yourself in, sighing a bit at the music loudly blasting, making the walls vibrate every now and then. You now know how quick Jaehyun is to speak and, for the first time, you catch him, speaking at the same time.

“I should go home.”

“You should go home.”

“Nice shirt.”

“Holy fuck, Jaehyun. You need to stop doing that.”, jumping to the side, you almost drop the towel you were using to dry the wet ends of your hair.

Minutes after Jaehyun left the bathroom, you did the same. The party wasn’t an interesting one to you and so, you faked being sick to Johnny and his friends. Needless to say, many were disappointed for a reason you couldn’t really understand. At least, Johnny insisted on driving you to your dorm and soon enough, you found your safe space again.

Strangely, Jaehyun didn’t make his presence known when you entered the room, you were almost used to having him waiting with a sarcastic sentence at the tip of his tongue. Nevertheless, you hung a towel on the mirror of your bathroom and took a quick shower, slipping into freshly washed pyjamas so quickly you almost fell down.

Apparently, the young man decided to appear right when you stepped out of your bathroom, almost knocking your knee against some furniture. Easing yourself on your bed, you let your body at the edge, right in front of your mirror.

“But you always look like a cute deer caught in headlights. That’s the saying, right ?”, he asks, sitting down in front of you. You nod a bit, a slight smile on your face. “Thank you again, for earlier.”, setting the towel aside, you let your legs dangle. You should probably try and sleep but, it seems Jaehyun isn’t thinking about leaving right now. The entity doesn’t answer, simply nodding, almost not wanting to address the gesture. “I thought you left.”, you tell him, being truthful for the first time.

“I was just mad.”, Jaehyun almost says, he almost voices his own emotions but decides against it.

“You shouldn’t have gone to his house.”, he says again. But, unlike yesterday, he doesn’t sound as mad, as angry. You sigh anyways, he sounds like a parent scowling you, but you guess he’d be too old for that. But somehow, you know he isn’t really wrong. Eric didn’t even speak to you, nothing good came of it. Rather than voicing your opinion, you let your eyes travel to the side, avoiding the man’s gaze.

“He’s dangerous.”, he starts, playing with his rings again. If you were in his head, you’d be able to witness the dilemma he’s facing. However, Jaehyun picks rather quickly. “Do you remember what I told you ? What people wish for the most ?”, he asks. It’s funny, Jaehyun always sounds like he’s questioning you, making sure you listen to him. “Love.”, you easily answer, attention picked.

“That was Eric’s second wish. But as I told you, it’s never true love, its a fake emotions, I can’t- I can not force such a powerful feeling onto someone. It always ends up badly. When Eric’s “dream girl” - like he called her - didn’t love him like he wanted her to, he got mad.” By now, you know Jaehyun’s behaviour quite well. When he didn’t show much emotion while telling you the story of this unknown prince, the entity looks uncomfortable enough when thinking about Eric. Eyebrows raised, there’s a shiver that runs down your spine. The young man didn’t even say it and yet, you already know where it is going.

“He tried to kill her one night.”, he starts. For an entity who saw, experienced so much, you think it’s how fresh it all is that has him showing so much emotion. Someone capable of murder, that’s who you visited without a second thought. The behavior, it all started to make sense. Your mouth hangs open for a moment before you find your words again. “Is she- Is she alright ?”, you ask first.

“She was, I do not know her whereabouts as of today.”, he continues, letting one of his rings roll between his fingers. “I couldn’t let him do it. I used my wish to teach him a lesson, showed him things that went straight through his thick skin. He managed to escape in time but he left me with his.”, before you can ask, the entity lifts his right sleeve a bit more. On his arm, the young man has a wound. Almost unrealistic, the cut doesn’t have a trace of blood but it seems forever frozen in this state, never healing. “Said I’d make him pay and that was enough to install fear, forever.”

The paranoia, the look in his eyes at Jaehyun’s name, everything added up. You almost feel like throwing up, you knew humanity had its vermin but never, never did you think they’d be so...close. You never thought you’d see the entity with morals. You’re glad he explained the reasons behind his actions, behind his behaviour.

“I didn’t- I didn’t know you would get hurt.”, you tell him, almost whispering.

“There’s a lot you don’t know about me.”, the entity simply replies. He isn’t wrong, reminding you of centuries he had before meeting you. You don’t even know his full name, or his story.

“Then tell me about yourself.”, you blur out, not thinking twice. For the first time, Jaehyun is taken back, blank expression on his face. The entity takes a few seconds to process your words and you continue, taking over the conversation for the first time. “Do you ever tell your story ?” He probably never does, you wonder if it’s even a question to ask. Maybe too dark, too painful, you wonder for a second if the question won’t make him mad.

Finally, when the young man regains his attitude, he raises his eyebrows for a second, “People never ask me for it. I told you, humans are greedy creatures. They use me for their two wishes and try to forget about me.” There’s something sad in his words. Now, you understand. He probably feels used, has to do people’s dirty work, grant without a word to say. Somehow, it manages to tighten your heart. Sure, a side of your brain reminds you of the entity he truly is but, another one can not help but feel sad, sad for the life he isn’t even leaving. “Tell me, I want to know.”

Unbeknownst to you, Jaehyun might feel the smallest spark of happiness. To be cared for. You’re probably asking out of politeness but god, does it feel nice to have someone asking you about your story. “Are you sure ?”, he asks anyways, fainting some arrogance, some detachment while he still can.

“I was a human once, cursed.”, the entity starts, almost nonchalant. Eyebrows raised, you can’t help the slight gasp that tumbles from your lips. “Cursed ?” Scooting closer to the edge, the fear of being close to him slowly disappears.

He nods a bit, before fully getting into his story, one he never really talked about to anyone else, now that he thinks about it. “Was born a long time ago, there’s nothing interesting about my life, really.”, like he’s recalling some old, old memories, he looks up for a moment, eyebrows slightly furrowed. You don’t ask when he was born, letting him continue without stopping him. “We’d get married quite young at that time.”, he notes.

“I was 23 and had a few choices but there was this girl.”, Jaehyun continues and you don’t think you’ve ever seen him like this, slight smile on his face, it’s clear he’s remembering fond memories. “Pretty brunette, her name was Haseul. We were in love.” Love, something you for a moment thought the entity wasn’t capable of. Something flashes in his eyes, regret, probably. “We were supposed to get married but not everyone was happy with it. From the choices I had, there was this young lady, her name was Agnes.”, the young man says her name with venom on his tongue, you can now only imagine what she did.

“Agnes was supposedly madly in love with me and, when she found out me and Haseul were already talking about marriage, she did this.”, it’s like even after centuries, he isn’t quite able to put words on it. A deep sigh, the entity needs some seconds to find his words, leaning back on his hands. “It was rumored that she was a witch, I never really believed it.” Can you blame him ? You didn’t believe in him either, only days ago. Hands on the border of your bed, you lean a bit closer, captivated by the story. “What did she do ?”

“I don’t really know how but, she used black magic to curse me here. Forever stuck, if she couldn’t have me, no one could.”, he says, almost nonchalant. He probably accepted his faith long ago but for you, who just listened to his story, you have something tightening around your neck. “He was a human too, once. Loved by the wrong person, punished for loving and giving himself to someone else. He ended up stuck for it, a faith you’d never wish upon anyone, not now that you know all the things he saw and experienced. Jaehyun didn’t even deserve it, you think it’s what saddens you the most.”

“Kid, are you alright ?”, Jaehyun asks, his head to the side. Fuck, you didn’t even have a second to hide the water building up at the corner of your eyes. Quickly using your shirt to dab the droplet away, you shake your head.

“Y-Yeah. It’s just...I didn’t know you were human before.”, you start and, he laughs a bit. He tells you he’s used to it, many misjudged him as a demon. “You didn’t deserve this.”, you mumble, feeling the lump in your throat grow as you force yourself to keep a straight face. It’s probably the lack of sleep and the recent events that have you on your nerves.

“And, can’t you wish to get out ?”, you ask. Somehow, god knows why, your brain tries to find a solution, probably the humanity in you speaking up. “Can’t I wish for you to get out.” This seems to make the young man laugh, few locks falling in front of his eyes, he has to use his hand to push them back. “Ah, doll. You’re cute. Would you ever do that ?”, he asks, laughing. You don’t answer, would you ? Conflicted and yet, something tells you that you would. You would, because you’re a good person, right ? You wouldn’t want someone stuck in such a way, you wouldn’t let someone innocent suffer if you could get them out. Is Jaehyun innocent ? All the things he did, he had to. But again, he did trap people with him, didn’t he ? Two sides fight, relentless in your brain but somehow, the way he’s looking at you with malice, like he already knows you won’t do it has you nodding.

You nod and, it has the power to make the entity’s eyebrows raise a bit, a slight smile on his rosy lips. “It’s not how it works.”, he finally says.

“Is there a way to get out ?”, you’re too curious. If there was a way to get him out, would you do it ? You push the thought away, not wanting to question your morals, not right now. Probably sensing the conflict you’re going through, Jaehyun shrugs. “There is, but you don’t need to know.” At this point, the young man knows what he’s doing. He pokes your curiosity, makes you want and need to know more. Obviously, it works. “Tell me !”

“It’s a ritual. It’s a bit gruesome, I don’t think you want to hear it now, darling. Requires someone’s blood, someone who truly loves me. See, the witch thought no one would ever love me as much as she did.”, Jaehyun explains, detailing your reactions at his words. Something twists at your stomach, blood ? An old ritual, you can’t even begin to think about all the things necessary. Someone who truly loves him, a big requirement when people summon him only to use him, never getting to know the entity. Again, can you really blame them ?

“See, nothing really interesting.”, Jaehyun concludes, “But you, darling. Tell me about yourself.”

Monday night.

Days trying to function with little to no sleep, days with little to no privacy. You think it’s what you miss the most, privacy. Sure, you could put a towel up on your mirror whenever you took a shower but see, you couldn’t take long showers, longs baths. You always feared Jaehyun would appear out of nowhere, manage to get the towel out and then, then what ? And yes, Jaehyun never did that before, only time he truly appeared without you being prepared for it was last night, during the party but, it was for a good cause. Right now, laying in your bed, sheet almost entirely covering your face, it’s another time of privacy you’re longing for. See, you don’t remember the last time you touched yourself. Alright, maybe that’s a hyperbola, you do remember but it seems so, so far away. Few hours of sleep and so many events you can’t even talk about to your friends have you feeling almost jetlagged, having to check your phone for the hour and day.

Staring at your ceiling, a deep sigh leaves your lips. You can’t sleep, you can not sleep at all and you have a trip to your home town tomorrow, things to do that require all your brain power. Your brain and body won’t fall into Morpheus’ arms and, you know exactly why. You need it, you need an orgasm so, so bad. It had been on your mind for a while now, it had been clouding your mind for hours now, actually. Hanging out with your friend today did help quite a bit, helping your brain think about anything else. But now, alone in the the middle of your bed, you can’t deny. Your body doesn’t lie to you, the way you have to close your thighs, the way your hands dangerously move inch by inch towards the center of the problem. Your mind does not lie to you either, foggy images, too clear and loud thoughts.

Yes, you could give in, let your body and mind have what it graves. But, another problem’s right in front of you. The mirror Jaehyun would usually occupy. Fuck, he never announces himself, he never tell you when he’s coming. What if he just...Pops up again ? However, you found a loophole. If your phone doesn’t work when Jaehyun is here, in your mirror, whether you see him or not, the object starts working again when he fully leaves. God knows where he goes, who’s mirror he haunts but at the very least, you know when he isn’t there, right ? God, you know it’d put you to sleep. Picking your phone up, it’s clear the device’s working exactly like it should. You could be quick with it, right ? Two in the morning, you don’t see why Jaehyun would come back now, you really don’t.

And, fuck it. The pale moonlight freely enters your bedroom, helping you distinguish the furniture in your dorm, letting you keep an eye on your mirror just in case. Ditching your heavy blanket to the side, you let the cold air brush over your naked legs. You managed to get out of your pants a bit earlier, struggling with the heat under your sheets. Your right hand softly lands on your closed core, immediately making your leg raise. Planting your foot on your mattress.

Your index slowly traces your lips, over the already wet fabric. God, it’s been so long and you’re already wet. You barely needed to find a memory to get off to for that. The tip of your finger easily finds your bud of nerves, lightly pressing. The small gesture has you gasping softly, keeping your voice low enough.

Enough of teasing yourself, you do not think you have time for this, nor the patience. Pushing your panties aside, you ease a finger between your lips. Finally, some friction. It is not long until you add a second finger to the mix, using a rhythm you know would get you off quickly. Biting down on your lower lip, you have to breathe through your nose, out your mouth to keep your whines quiet enough. Strangely enough, you find yourself thinking back to Jaehyun’s breathing, how his cold hands cupped your face so gently.

In and out, you let a mewl out, unable to muffle it. His cold, ring hugged fingers, wouldn’t they feel so, so nice on your burning skin ?

Oh, what are you even thinking about ? You should not, you can’t. Find something else to think about, another boy to hold your fantasies. It shouldn’t be so hard, right ? It’s almost pathetic, how your mind manages to go through a list of boys you know or once you and yet, the one that has been shaking your life up keeps numbing your mind.

Don’t give in to your thoughts, a side of your brain yells at you.

But there's nothing wrong in this, is it ? A little secret to keep to yourself, just like you’re keeping Jaehyun a secret from everyone.

Fuck, you can’t find your clouded mind at this very moment, you almost give it, let your fingers move faster with a picture pecfect imagine of glossy fingers, shamlesly, a name you never thought you’d moan tumbles from your lips. If only, if only you’d notice the weak flashing of your phone’s screen, the drained battery on the black screen for a few seconds before it went dead. If only you’d notice.

“Well. What do we have here ?”, you almost jump out of your skin, you almost have a heart attack right here. You knew it, you knew you shouldn’t have done it. In a quick motion, you try and grab onto your sheet but, Jaehyun’s voice stops you. Frim, it’s an order he gives you. “Oh no, don’t try and hide yourself now.”

Fingers naturally slowing down, you can’t help the pathetic whisper that leaves from your mouth when you lose the so needed friction. Even if the young man tells you not to hide, you have to close your legs again. You think you’d be mortified, completely frozen but, it’s pure frustration that crashes over you. “God, Jaehyun ! Can’t you warm before ?”, you groaned, your left hand on your forehead. Your right hand, on the other side, grips the thin sheet under your body. You’re probably staining but, you clearly don’t care right now. There’s a low chuckle from the entity, he doesn’t even seem fazed at all. Taking a final step closer to the mirror, something flashes in his eyes. “You’re the one who called me.”, he points out. His own fingers gaze over his jawline and you almost slap yourself, you shouldn’t have such thoughts. But they do look so, so inviting. Did you call him ? Oh, you did, without even realising.

“I heard you.”, he hums, arrogant. He seems so, so amused by the situation. Pearly white teeth bite down on his lower lip for the faintest of second, crossing his arms over his chest. “Ah, I thought you were calling me because you were in danger, doll. But here you are, touching yourself and moaning my name ? What a dirty, naughty little slut.”, the nickname rolls out his tongue too easily, it strikes right, numb your brain even more.

There’s no point in denying it but, somehow, you try and act like his words aren’t affecting you at this very moment, like he does have your thighs closing, core aching. “Don’t call me that.”, you try, breathless. Only then do you notice the change, the sudden heat in your bedroom. A smirk grows on his rosy lips, “Why ? You clearly like it.”

“Go away.”, you try, half believing it.

“You don’t want me to. Why leave when you were moaning my name ?”, he barks right back. Clearly, the back and forth amuses him, it fires him up, he loves when they put up a fight, even already lost. You stay silent for a moment, unable to find words, a sentence that could make sense. “Come on, doll. Show me.”

That voice, you don’t know if you heard it before. Sultry, soft, it feels like velvet. Smooth, inviting, he has you hypnosed and, before you know it, your legs fall open. Heart pumping rapidly in your chest, its excitement that pumps into your vein but, you don’t want to admit it yet.

Oh, the joy and cockiness that flashes in the brunette’s eyes. You think it’s the growl he lets out that takes your breath away, legs trembling. “Come closer, darling. Let me see you.” And you do. Just like last night, you scoot closer until your legs are dangling from your bed. It’s lust speaking, lust acting on your numbed, dizzy mind when your thighs spread open for him to see.

“Pretty.”, he notes and, before you think about doubting your actions, ask him what the two of you are doing at this very moment, he continues. “Show me what you were doing.”

Under his eyes, your right hand finds your drenched core again, hooking the fabric of your underwear to the side, you easily let your two fingers part your core before slipping them in. There’s no point in hiding your moans anymore, soft whispers tumbling from your lips.

“God, you’re so wet.”, he notes. “Faster, fuck yourself faster.”, Jaehyun orders lowly. Captivated by his voice, you do, fingers moving at a rapid pace. It feels too good, surreal, almost.

“Jaehyun, what are we-.”, you start, though it turns in a moan.

“Sht, shut up. ‘m trying to make you feel good, yeah ? Isn’t that what you wanted ?”, it is, you think to yourself. The side of your brain, desperately trying to fight against it finally lets go, gives in into the pleasure. “There you go.”, he hums happily once your head hangs backwards. “Tell me, what are you thinking about ?”

The words get caught in your throat. Eyes heavy, you need a few seconds before being able to speak up again. “Your fingers.”, you admit, any ounce of shame finally leaving your body. It accepts the pleasure Jaehyun is guiding you towards. “Slow down.”, he instructs and, you do so, a small pout on your lips.

“Look at that. Who thought you’d beg me to let you cum some days ago ? Weren’t you the one who pulled a knife on me ?”, he coes. He isn’t wrong, you whine softly at the slow rhythm you now have to keep up with.

“Jaehyun, please.”, you whine out. Tired, sensitive, you’re on the bridge, only waiting for him to let you fall.

“Please, what ?”, what he does next almost has you moaning. Leaning out of the mirror, his skin goes glossy again, just like in the frat house’s bathroom. Shining under the moonlight, his upper body’s so close. The same human like je ne sais quoi, one that has you leaning closer, closer to him. The coldest of his fingers, what you were thinking about seconds ago, you feel them again. In the dead of the night, skin burning, the entity places his hand right around your neck. He isn’t even pressing and yet, he manages to get your breathing uneven. “Please what, doll ?”, he asks again, almost archly. “Please, let me come, please.”, you beg, throwing any shame and dignity out of your opened window. Clearly appeased and glad by your words, the brunette lets his fingers press harder, harder. Cutting your airways, he tilts your head up, enough that you feel obligated to look at him. “Come on, make yourself cum.”

Face close, he’s millimeters away, lips brushing against yours but never does he kiss you. Keeping his right hand around your throat, his left hand guides your fingers, helping you, guiding you. “Pretty little thing.”, he coes the moment he feels you twitching. Pretty brown eyes set on you, he details, drinks in any one of your expressions. Under his gaze, you take minutes to hit it. Your orgasm is an intense one, crashes over your body, Jaehyun has to let you breathe.

“There you go.”, voice soft, it sounds far, far away. You take minutes to come down, minutes for your mind to clear again. “Sht, it’s alright.”, you can hear the smirk in his voice and, before you can point it out, sleep knocks you out.

Realization, it’s realization that crashes over you the next morning. Or rather, the next afternoon. It’s around one in the afternoon when you wake up, sunlight freely entering in your room. Birds, voices, cars, the city’s wide awake and shakes you up. Truthfully, you’d rather not wake up today.

Your gaze falls on your phone, battery intact and on, the multiple texts you have from your family makes you understand. You missed your train, great. Even better, you remember last night. Is it regret ? Rather something else you don’t understand. You don’t really regret what happened, rather fear what will happen next. Jaehyun isn’t human, not anymore at least. Stuck in a mirror, he’s bound to leave at some point. He’s an entity, doesn’t that clash with your morals ?

Your brain goes miles an hour and you aren’t even able to stop it. Maybe, maybe a shower could help ? You need to get ready anyways. Family’s waiting, worried for you and here you are, stomach empty hanging a towel on the mirror of your bathroom.

What the fuck did you do ? That’s the question that keeps turning again and again in your head. But, it didn’t hurt anyone, right ? God, the grey area you’re in has you in a headache in minutes. Do you want him to leave, or not ? It’s a hard question, one you can’t answer, even at the end of your shower. Shouldn’t you want him to leave ? Isn’t he supposed to be a scary legend ? That’s the problem. He isn’t so scary, he isn’t so mean and cold. But again, he’s an entity.

Tumbling in your bedroom, your hand runs in your hair out of pure frustration, passing back and forth in the hallway that connects your bed and bathroom, where Jaehyun cannot see you. It’s funny, you look like him now. Are you becoming like him ? Or worse, like Eric ? You don’t even have a wish right now. It’s then that you do what you’re best, or worse at doing, You act on impulse.

Walking right in front of your mirror, you take a deep breath. You think the sweat gathering at your hairline’s going to ruin your makeup, the outfit you chose to wear isn’t appropriate for the weather. Anyways, you try your best a firm voice and call, “Jaehyun.”

On cue, he appears. Slight smirk on his face, he looks too pleased, probably because of last night’s event. Is it a smirk or, a genuine smile ? That, you can’t really tell. The brunette told you, you were easy to read and before you can understand his emotions, he understands your own. His smile fades into something more serious, catching up. Something’s wrong.

“Yes ?”, he asks, almost carefully. He never saw you like this, there’s a spark in your eyes he isn’t able to understand. Confusion, regret, fear, frustration ?

“I have my last wish.”, you tell him. Your heart’s heavy, for some reason. You shouldn’t be really, you think you found a solution to your problem, didn’t you ? “I want everything to go back to normal. Take back my popularity.”, you tell him in one go, once you have the courage to.

For a second, you see amusement flashing in his eyes, like he’s about to make fun of your wish. Actually, he was about to, question you before he catches on. He catches on way too quickly. Amusement quickly turns to...Disappointment, anger. His eyes quickly travel from your eyes to a point in your room you can’t see, back to your eyes. Features twisted, his breathing slightly changes, so does the temperature in the room.

“I know what you’re trying to do.”, it’s a growl, a dip in his tone that mimics the shift in the temperature, suddenly getting colder.

The limp in your throat doesn’t help, cold sweat probably ruins your makeup as you try your best to keep your composure.

“Jaehyun, it’s-”, you try, almost turning desperate. Your words get caught when he takes a step closer, you know he can and might lean out but he doesn’t do it, yet.

“You’re trying trying to get rid of me.”, it’s laced with anger. Anger, venom and disappointment. It’s the lather that has your heart breaking. You’re human after all, it’s only natural that you feel bad about your decision.

“I’m not trying to get rid of you ! It’s just that, after last night…”, you can’t even explain yourself, you’re unable to put words into your feelings.

“I knew it, you’re like everyone else.”, he spits out. His nose crunches up, disgusted. The young man looks down at you, eyebrows furrow, lips twisting. “Using me.”, the words echo in your room, he uses every mirror to let you know.

“Jaehyun, stop.”, you beg. You beg, tears in your eyes. Obviously, he doesn’t. He has it heavy on his chest, he’ll speak even if you don’t hear him.

“Using me to get what you want, only to ditch me. Leave me. Forget about me.”, anger clear in his voice, it’s loud, louder than what a normal man could be. The slight fog around his body grows thicker, darker, almost threatening. Goosebumps on your arms, the shirt you’re wearing doesn’t help how cold you’re feeling.

“I don’t want to forget you !”, you choke between tears, freely letting them fall down your cheeks. “You don’t understand ! You can’t - You can’t stay with me forever.” You hiccup, using your fingers to dry your tears.

Jaehyun doesn’t answer, Adam’s Apple bobbing up and down as he blinks slowly. Anger has his jaw tight, chest raising up and down at a steady rhythm.

“I could’ve.”, he argues but it’s clear he half believes it. He couldn’t stay forever by your side, you wouldn’t be able to live your life in such a way. Shooting him a look that says it all, he doesn’t argue, he doesn’t continue. “You said your wish anyways. So be it.”

Unlike last time, it isn’t as happy, isn’t as fierce. It’s abandonment, he has to anyways. The glow behind him changes, shifts.

You can’t feel the changes of your wish right away. Jaehyun stays a cold face, almost refusing to look at you. The breath you didn’t know you were holding gets out in a sigh, your shoulders flopping down.

Silence. Silence for seconds while he looks to the side.

And suddenly, he turns around again, looking right into your eyes. “I have my wish, too.”, he says, coldly.

Before you can even argue, help him find something, offer one yourself, he cuts you off. Letting his hand out of the mirror, he doesn’t even completely lean out.

Looking down at his hand, you already know. You know what he’s going to ask for. “Jaehyun…”, you try, voice small. You don't want to cry again, throat completely cut.

“I want a dance, darling.”, he says, nickname sounding cold. You were expecting this wish, somewhere in the back of your mind, you’d think that maybe, he wouldn’t want to let you go. Nonetheless, it still tightens you heart, makes it pound in your chest.

If you could drop to your knees at this very moment, you would. But your body’s frozen, stuck in place. The plea you whisper isn’t of any use. You’re obligated to, before you even know it, your body’s pushed.

Your hand lands in his, cold skin against your own. Touch gentle, he guides you towards him.

To effortlessly move into another world, it feels like crossing a thin waterfall. You have to close your eyes when Jaehyun gently pulls your body towards the mirror. For a second, you don’t open your eyes, not knowing what to expect. Entire, pitch black room ? Jaehyun’s true appearance ? You don’t know, you can’t even begin to imagine. Your laced hands in the air, Jaehyun’s left hand placed itself in your back, classic position for a slow dance. “Y/N.”, he calls softly, too softly for the wish he just asked for.

You look up.

He looks normal, entirely human. No more glossy skin, you can see every small detail, every long lash, every freckle, deep dimples on each side of his lips. Milky skin, rosy lips. He doesn’t look as mad as he did previously, like having you right next to him managed to appease him. Unable to answer, you only look into his eyes. Even brighter, brown and golden sparks, the light he was lacking before is here, fully. He looks alive. When you don’t answer, a song starts playing, one you quickly recognise. Sway. It sounds far away, like a distant dream, it resonates. Only then, do you have the guts to look around. Jaehyun’s wearing the same clothes, around you, everything looks glossy. Glass walls without an edge, you could make the faintest outline of a castle, golden lights and pretty chandelier. Heavy, the pictures look wavy, like casted upon a distorted mirror. You can’t recognise not make anything else up. But, what takes you back, rips a gasp out of your lips, are the people.

Dozens of people dancing, slowly to the song. They mimic you and Jaehyun’s movements as he guides you, makes you sway, bend under his expert hands. All those people dancing and yet, they all look empty. It’s only when your eyes fall upon a man, dressed in royal uniform that you understand. All these people, he trapped them all with him.

You gasp and, as you’re about to question him, he speaks up. “Darling, look at me.”, he demands.

When you do, he meets you with a soft smile, comprehensive look in his eyes. “I understand, I understand why you did it.”, he starts. Finally, you’re the one to break him off. It’s clear he’s the one guiding your body, you don’t think you have any control over it at this very moment. He makes you dance in his makeshift castle, the only place he can rule over.

“I didn’t know what do to.”, you confess. Do you want to leave him ? No. But the grey area it leaves you in keeps hurting your brain, thorns you apart every second. “My intentions were never to use you.”, you tell him, gulping down as you pass a couple twirling, clearly from different centuries. Jaehyun knows, the words he let out of pure anger, he did not think them one bit. After all, you didn’t even know what to wish for. “I know.”, he calmly says. Face close to yours, you don’t mind the proximity. “Enjoy the moment with me. Please, doll.”

How can you truly enjoy the moment when you’re sure he’s going to trap you at any moment, have you stuck with him forever ? You almost lean into the idea, give in. You know this song well enough, the end is near and all you can do is look up into Jaehyun’s eyes. If he wants you here, you can not fight it. Can you ?

The entity has his eyes closed, forehead against your own. Softly, he whispers out only for you to hear. “It was a pleasure meeting you. Thank you for making me feel love again.”, he starts. “But I can not be selfish.” Before you can let something out, his lips softly press against the bone of your cheek and, his hands let you free to move, moments before the end of the song. An arm in front of his, he bows down with a slight smile. It isn’t hard to see the sadness he isn’t hiding. “I guess this is a goodbye. Go, run.”

You have well enough time and, when you understand that, you run, just like he asked. Heart pumping, you run, run towards the small frame where you can see the outline of your bedroom and, before you know it, the same waterfall. The sudden shift has you tumbling down, dropping to your knees.

“Jaehyun !”, you don’t care about your voice right now, you scream loud enough. Down on the fall, facing your mirror, Jaehyun faces you again, squatting down like he loves to do. The same sad smile on his face. Your hand flat on the surface, you hit your mirror like you’re hitting a window. You see it, he’s facing, slowly. Translucid, it’s a question of seconds before he’s entirely gone. Then, when tears fill your eyes, an invisible hand twist your heart, you understand.

Again and again, you tap on the glass.

“I’ll get you out, I promise !”

5K notes · View notes

oviids · 4 years ago

Note

pls share some of your spn fic recs 🥺🥺

ok, a few things first:

followers and mutuals who do not have supernatural brainworms, kindly avert your eyes

i don’t normally rec or even read much fanfic any more but this is a CRISIS ok (cont.)

there is so. much. content for deancas out there and i have incredibly high standards, several ancient ao3 bookmarks, can speedread, and want to spare you guys the experience of wading through it all.

i also have a section for spn femslash since I was pretty into that back in the day (sadly a lot less fan content for this :/)

I don’t really like au’s or pure smut (I honestly usually just skim or skip those scenes) so if you’re mainly looking for that kind of thing this probably won’t be very helpful to you. jsyk.

i’m not great at describing stuff but i’ll do my best, i’ll also try and add tw’s when neccesary.

i wil try and keep updating this with any other decent fics i find, feel free to rec stuff too since i’m like 7 years behind.(edit 1/25/21) this is getting looooong so i’m going to start making another list on my spn blog rather than update this one

(edit 1/3/21) since this has gotten pretty long i’ve added rating/approximate word counts and marked my particular favorites with an asterisk.

Dean/Cas fic:

So Says The Sword*** - explicit/85k. FUCK its good...au/time travel where dean is not pulled out of hell by cas and says yes to becoming the michael sword. honestly could serve as an alternative to actually watching the show, if you want to get into dean/cas without actually doing that to yourself.

Fata morgana.* - teen/6k, pst s9 finale. very bela centric and i love it, she finds cas looking for dean in hell.

Redemption Road -misc/600+k. an incredibly long fic from a collaborative writing group back in the day. canon divergent from the end of s6 on, has a cool take on godstiel and the leviathans, as well as the lovecratian mythos connection. ngl when i reread it i only made it about 28% in but imo the casual reader can actually stop around there, the rest concerns a lovecraftian apocalypse that is still good (i think i don’t remember it very well) but not required to enjoy the first half. if you prefer i have an ebook version i can send you on gdrive.

Someone Who's Feeling For Me* - mature/45k, s12. they run into lisa braeden and dean thinks cas is into her while cas thinks dean still likes her. treats lisa way better than the show ever did and the miscommunication is pretty funny rather than annoying.

a turn of the earth - mature/95k. time travel fic where cas from s10 keeps showing up in deans life from a few years before s1 to right before the hellhounds take his soul. slow burn, good character study, and at one point cas punches the dad in the face and it rules.

On the Wings of War - teen/85k, canon divergent s5. dean accidentally becomes the Horseman of War. plays fun, fast and loose with biblical lore, michael has some rights.

Named - mature/95k, alternate s5. EXTREMELY blasphemous in a fun sexy way. manages to predict metatron almost to a T. there’s one major character death and its literally jesus christ, everyone is very sad about it and it sets the rest of the story rolling. an alternate interpretation of cas’ mission to raise dean from hell which had me on the floor. ngl its kind of misogynistic at points, but its from 2010 and tracks with late oughts-2010 spn (sorry anna the author did you dirty here:/).

The Girlfriend Experience - explicit/15k. uhhh i don’t normally rec or even read smutty stuff unless someone i know is specifically asking for it but this has stuff like sam trying to be a good ally and dean thinking holding hands with cas is ‘kinda gay :/’ minutes after having gay sex with him.

i crippled your heart a hundred times - explicit/19k, s8. cas confesses his feelings and dean spends a long time getting his head out of his ass about it. truly hits different after the actual confession, despite being written six years early it feels like its actually what could have gone down more or less if the writers weren’t talentless demons who hate us.

My Roots Take Flight** - mature/125k. reverse au where cas is a hunter and dean’s an angel...OR IS IT???? an alternate retelling of s4. tw for briefly being set in a psychiatric hospital/the hospital being mentioned somewhat frequently throughout the fic, plus more references to torture in hell and heaven than usual.

The One Thing You Can't Lose* - teen/4k.you know those posts about how cas is a super-strong super-tough ancient warrior but he just lets dean tug him around because he likes it? thats it thats the fic.

Hands, From Which All Things Are Built - teen/14k, post s8′s ‘goodbye stranger.’ cas is on the run with the angel tablet but keeps in touch with sam and dean by text, he and dean still manage to be terrible at Actual communication.

Autrement, Danger - or, The Account of an Exceedingly Long Day - mature/30k, post s11. a monster that takes the appearance of your soulmate leads to some wild miscommunications and dealing with years of repression, also dean gets to see cas’ true form which is always cool. tw for non-graphic mentions of underage sexual assault/sex work.

Down to Agincourt - mature/explicit/900++++k, endverse continuation. endverse!cas survives his encounter with lucifer and discovers another time-displaced dean from s7. i’ve only read the two of four parts but its really good, veeeeery slow burn, has a lot of fun oc’s and takes a rather surprising but (imo) entertaining and intriguing turn into Hellenic history and mythology. usual tw’s for endverse/endverse!cas but nothing graphic, it’s actually pretty light-hearted (relatively speaking of course).

Nothing Equals the Splendor** - explicit/8k, THEE finale fix it fic you’ve been waiting for! posits that the entire final episode was just a (very bad and lame) djinn’s vision.

like moses and batman and james dean - explicit/31k, post s8. explores dean’s trauma and internalized homophoba from his technically canon experience with sex work and its impact on his relationship with cas. the sex work itself isn’t really shown in any detail but it’s still a relatively heavy fic.

Crazy Diamonds - explicit/25k, s4/alternate s14. fresh-out-of-hell dean and dean from 10 years in the future are displaced from time and sent to each other’s present.

where the weeds take root - explicit/30k. au where the men of letters kick them out of the bunker and they accidentally move out into the country, get over their codependence and semi retire. featuring chicken coop building, sam volunteering at a dog shelter, gardening, and blissfully mundane domesticity.

No Resting Place - teen/6k. djinn dream fic, switches back and forth between cas’ dream of being married to dean and retired from hunting to the aftermath when he wakes up. tw for brief mention of suicide since, y’know, djinn dream.

any port in a storm - mature/52k. post s8 finale. cas and dean have to pose as a couple going through a rough patch for a case and actually deal with their emotional baggage, cas struggles with being human and metatron is up to stuff.

all this and heaven too* - explicit/7k. in the author’s own words ‘...a love letter to every trans person who ever projected onto Dean Winchester.’ absolutely unzipped me emotionally and theologically, its just. so good. tw for very brief mentions of internalized transphobia/dysphoria.

Because it is* - mature/6k, finale fix it. killing chuck does not bring back anyone back and the winchesters spend a very long time dealing with what they’ve lost, cas and dean SOMEHOW still manage to have signifigant communication issues even after the confession. tw for suicidal thoughts/brief attempt.

Vena Amoris and Other Old-Fashioned Bullshit* - teen/4k, s6. when cas fell for dean it automatically soulbonded/angel married them, shenanigans ensue when dean finds out during the angel’s civil war. funny and actually written back when s6 was airing so cas is still (or at least pretending to be) kind of an OP asshole which is fun.

Rinse, Repeat - teen/3k, s8. angsty character study of cas as he’s reprogrammed and trained to kill dean. not really dean/cas since its just cas’ pov of canon events but its beautifully written and ends with him snapping out of it through the power of love (also now a canon event!).

Emergence - explicit/59k, canon divergent after s11. dean meets a hunter he only recognizes as their friend claire novak’s missing father, but soon realizes he might be the answer behind the mysterious void in his memories and feelings (aka everyone’s memories of cas are completely wiped away for three years).

Cuckoo And Nest - explicit/10k, early established relationship/character study, cas tries to figure out how he fits into dean’s life and space in the bunker.

Build a Home* - teen/20k, canon divergent s12. sam and eileen are cute and turn the bunker into men of letters/hunters hq and everyone but cas moves in, mutual miscommunication issues and pining ensues.

Down in the River - teen/5k, early s8, cas prays to dean in purgatory while sam and dean try to figure out a way to get him out.

Teaching Poetry to Fish* - mature/52k, ?? BC through the entire series/canon divergent s14 and 15. retelling of crucial scenes throughout the shows timeline from cas’ pov, feat. actual fish and poetry.

the minor fall, the major lift - gen/4k, post confession/finale fixit. dean goes into the empty to save cas and runs into several old friends (and enemies).

With the Kisses of His Mouth* - teen/3k, gen later seasons. dean and cas keep kissing by accident.

Remaining Grace - explicit/109k, alternate s6. au where cas asks dean for help with raphael and dean, of course, does. tw for temporary major character death/semi-graphic depictions of alcohol withdrawal.

The face of heaven.* - teen/10k, au, dean is a regular guy and cas is a fallen star (think ‘stardust’, kinda).

Stories Are Made of Mistakes* - teen/5k. newly human cas has trouble getting used to a human body and humanity in general, but still figures out that he and dean are A Thing before dean does.

Hurry Up And Wait - mature/21k, canon divergent s12. a fairyland and quite possibly LOTR related case comes up and dean goes full fanboy, mary is introduced to the wonders of the peter jackson adaptions, many references and comparisons (including between cas and dean’s ‘friendship’ and arwen/aragon). also charle is still alive and has just been doing fairy stuff this whole time.

There Are Many Things - explicit/28k, s9. cas is extremely lonely/touch-starved and trying to figure out this whole human thing, as well as where he and dean stand after being kicked out of the bunker.

It's A Long Life to Always Be Longing - teen/40k, post s11 finale. amara helps dean by putting him in a magical coma so he can finally get some much needed rest and show him possible futures for him, sam and cas. meanwhile sam and cas go on a roadtrip (or several) to find componets for a spell to wake dean up. really good sam and cas friendship, they actually talk about their shared lucifer trauma and stuff.

Non-Photo Blue - gen/2k, s4/5/alternate s5. fifty moments from cas’ memories of dean.

Tall Grass - explicit/57k, canon divergent post series. cas becomes the ultimate plant dad. feat the wayward sisters gang, cathartic character growth, fun oc’s, domesticity, and lots of actual botanical info-dumping.

on vessels - no rating/gen/2k. established dean/cas, cas tells dean about how he used to imagine what it would be like to have him as his vessel.

search for tomorrow on every shore* - teen/11k, post-finale (extremely derogatory). some angels in jack’s new heaven act out and dean gets temporarily resurrected in 2003 and runs into his younger self.

Architecture of the Minotaur’s Heart - explicit/45k, very canon divergent post s1. dean’s new house seems to have a life and mind of its own, while in his dreams he sees glimpses of a world and apocalypse that never came to be and an angel that looks strangely like his mysterious neighbor, cas. loosely inspired by the book house of leaves (which i highly recommend for fans of weird horror).

The Distance Of The Setting Sun - explicit/17k, post s5. established dean/cas relationship, team free will finally takes advantage of cas’ abilities to go on vacation around the world.

diamond star halo - teen/5k, s11. dean lets cas use him as a temporary vessel while he recovers from rowena’s spell, sam is a long-suffering third-wheel.

Make Known** - teen/16k, s6/7. dean struggles to understand how cas could have become his enemy and whether he ever truly knew him in the first place.

blunt little instrument* - mature/1.4k, post finale. dean finally confronts his father in heaven, very cathartic.

my heart a compass*** - teen/10k, post confession. the empty forces cas to re-experience his most regretted moments while dean tries to snap him out of it and bring him home.

A Crash Course in Someone Else's History - teen/11k, s6. cas from the very start of s4 is brought forward in time by s6!cas to distract the brothers from his and crowley’s plans.

The Cuckoo Father - mature/8k, s7 au. the woman who found cas in the river post-leviathans does not marry him bc he was sent to her by god or whatever, but actually identifies him as jimmy novak and sends him back to claire and amelia.

The Dead Dean Clause* - teen/5k, post alt s5 ending. team free will celebrates surviving taking down lucifer by getting blitzed, cas lies to a cop and gets an impromptu driving lesson. title/description sound dark i know but it’s actually very funny and light.

Suck It, Judy Garland - mature/20k, s12 (after the ‘i love you...i love all of you’ episode). cas and sam have to pretend to be a couple for a case and dean is NOT happy about it.

By Daylight and In Dream - teen/16k, s5. pre-dean/cas, dean invites cas to use his dreams to hide from the other angels. tw for very brief mention of a memory/dream of alastair sexually assaulting dean.

The Five People You Meet in Heaven - mature/22k, post-canon. an actually happy (if sometimes bittersweet) heaven endgame written several years ago, though some details are rather eerily similar to the show’s ending.

heaven is a place on earth* - teen/2k. dean’s pov of some of the times cas left him behind throughout the show, and one alternate ending where he finally gets to stay.

I Cleanse The Mirror - teen/20k, alternate s6. dean’s body is stolen by an ancient elemental and his soul has to hitch a ride in cas’ vessel.

an exploration of gender; angelic*** - mature/4k. *oscar isaac voice* lets get into angel gender politics!! aka cas is trans.

Zenith - explicit/33k, s9. after 9x06 an angry witch curses cas with the ability to see supernatural beings and human souls.

La cucina. - gen/3k, alt s9. dean goes wild helping a newly-human cas find out what kinds of food he likes, or the early s9 domesticity we deserved!

Dean Winchester, Cocksucker at Rest***** - teen/7k, post-finale. john and mary finally come over for dinner and john reacts to dean/cas in a rather predictable fashion. SOOOOOOOOO good omg, its so funny and a little sad and very very cathartic. part of a series that has a few other really good short fics.

The Way You Didn't Go - teen/5k, s15. coda to 15.09, dean has nightmares about the moc!cas timeline.

On Drowning - teen/28k. dean saves cas after he nearly drowns, they both try and deal with the physical/mental fallout (aka the fic where thee iconic “you only touch me when you think I’m dead or dying” originates). tw for realistic depictions of drowning/triage/misc medical information.

The Thirty-Six Questions That Lead to Love* - mature/13k. claire has dean and cas pretend to be her gay dads for a case and they play the titular 36 question game, get mistaken for swingers, and birdwatch, among other things.

Assorted F/F stuff:

Deep Breaths* - mary/ellen, au where mary said no to azazel’s deal and let john stay dead, still becomes a milf.

Like Rebel Diamonds - krissy/claire, they become hunter gf’s on the hunt for cas to kick his ass for taking jimmy. not-so-stealth dean/cas as well.

To Ash and Bone - anna/ruby, same author as the previous fic (p much all of her stuff is good from what i recall). au where ruby is a witch and helps anna when she’s cursed.

Holy Clockwork Angels - jo/ruby, STEAMPUNK au with very cool worldbuiilding.

At Day's End - jo/anna (my fucking KINGDOM for more jo/anna content, the dean/cas parallels are allllll there), au where they are both at the camp in the endverse and gfs.

these posts - ok so not actually a fic but i’m now obsessed with this hannah/meg dynamic.

Tagelied - mary/ellen, the true story of how ellen got into hunting before angels interfered.

Hell's Bells** - meg/abaddon, alternate s8/9 where meg survives crowley’s attack with sam’s help and teams up with abaddon (who she has a sk year old crush on) to take back hell.

The Ecstasy of the Rose - anna/ruby, anna travels back in time to escape heaven and becomes a signifigant part of ruby’s old human life.

Angel Underground - anna/jo, kind of an urban fantasy au with a very intriguing premise (sadly its very short, i’d love to see more if this ‘verse).

Clover, Flame - billie/mary, billie was always the reaper that showed up to take mary after her death(s) over the years.

Drag Me To Heaven - anna/ruby, a variant on the ‘last night on earth’ thing with dean.

Come Home* - jo/anna, canon-divergent au where anna is the new waitress at the roadhouse and helps jo set up a (probably not really) haunted house for halloween.

#if you told me i'd be doing this in 2020 three weeks ago i'd have laughed in your face :/#deancas #supernatural #fic recs #spn femslash #destiel #fic #the alie tag #spn posting

2K notes · View notes

yeombin · 3 years ago

Text

part i.ii: one day, horns grew on my head

(prev - series masterlist - next)

pairing: beomgyu x fem!reader, soobin x fem!reader, platonic ot5 x fem! reader

genre: angst, fantasy, fluff - adaptation of an interpretation of the txt storyline

section one playlist: here

word count: ~25k (this was a monster of a part omg there was so much to include... it is slightly proofread but also slightly not haha)

chapter warnings: mentions of blood, @pastelsicheng commented “furry vibes” so there’s a little bit of that ig, y/n gaslights herself, bullying / mean, manipulation, mentions of food, mentions of an injury, physical fighting

(if theres anything else that may be triggering that i missed, please let me know!)

a/n: endless thanks to @pastelsicheng whose help i couldn’t do this without ❤️ i love you tons

The morning consisted of screaming, sobbing, and bewilderment.

From inside his room, Yeonjun could hear his mother howling at the morning sun while his father stayed silent. Yeonjun didn’t know what to do; he was too shocked to cry and too confused to even attempt to solve the problem. So he listened

Their shadows peeked from under the doorway, revealing two silhouettes becoming one as his father tightly embraced his mother. “She didn’t warn us,” Mrs. Choi whimpered. “What do we do?”

At least, Yeonjun savours, I’m not the only one confused. His father’s silence screams, ringing throughout the house as a testament to his speechlessness. A rare state to witness any competent politician in.

Slowly, his door opened. “You’re going to stay home today, okay?” His father’s tone gave an illusion of choice. From Yeonjun’s place on his bed, his father appeared wary; as if Yeonjun was a puma that would attack at any sudden movement. Yeonjun wanted to cry; tell his father he’s the same person he was yesterday, that he didn’t have to fear him. But nothing came out.

After the door slammed shut, the last thing Yeonjun heard was, “We have to tell the others,” followed by the sound of a lock.

Usually, he begs for extra hours of sleep - especially if it means he doesn’t have to see Principal Kim in the mornings (who constantly holds Yeonjun to higher standards, despite the student in question doing nothing to deserve it except being the son of the mayor). However, he doesn’t usually wake up with horns.

Contrary to the calm blue sky peeking through his curtains, stress and anxiety plagued his mind. The clear sky reminded him of the whole day of solitude he must suffer through. What is happening to me? What will happen when my friends find out? Will they be afraid of me too

He threw his head back. Instead of feeling his skull hit the wall, the tips of his new horns collided against it.

I’m a monster.

His thoughts were shrieking, screaming and banging against his skull, begging and pleading to escape. Wailing, his mind lost any sense of peace. His thoughts are in a war zone, and he’s desperately trying to maneuver his way to safety.

But he isn’t sure if he can.

Because, right now, he is the villain on the frontlines of the other side.

Miraculously, Soobin managed to fall back asleep after his sleep was interrupted by searing pain around his ears.

However, now he was awoken by a plethora of sounds; the birds outside the window, the glide of his sister opening her cabinet, his brother humming. He even heard the sounds of the furnace’s fire consuming baked goods and his mother whispering to his father amongst the bustling crowd. He even heard it when covering his ears with his pillow.

How can I hear all this?

Overwhelmed, Soobin couldn’t tell which sound he should - no, needs - to pay attention to. His previous unspoken question was soon answered by the sight of his reflection. It can’t be.

What he saw resembled the fantasy books in the library about elves and goblins. Prominent, long, and sharp ears now have replaced his normal ears. This must be a dream. Soobin pinched his arm over and over, again and again, until he heard the footsteps he tried to muffle became louder. Then his door opened.

Soobin could pretend to ignore the sight of his new ears, but he couldn’t pretend to ignore his parents’ screams. Will they still love me? His hands jumped to cover his ears as his father scurried out of his room. Even from downstairs, Soobin could hear their discussion, no matter how hard he tried to drown it out.

“He looks crazy,” his father groaned from downstairs. What would my friends think? Soobin thought, burying his face into his pillow. What would Y/N say?

His mother hummed, “He’s our son. He’s the same boy he was yesterday.” His father’s scoff followed. “He should stay home today. Maybe we can sort this out. Maybe we can contact…hm, what's her name again?”

Each word, despite being said out of ear shot, sounded like it was within the same room. “That’s not even a question. He’s staying home today. We can’t let him out.”

In another Hybehead home, the smell of rust alerted Beomgyu - waking him from his not so peaceful slumber.

The scent wasn’t there earlier in the night when an itch on his back refused to go away. His shoulder and the lower part of his hair felt wet as if he woke up in a sweat. Maybe this is puberty? Maybe I scratched it when I woke up earlier?

However, the mere touch of his black hair left his skin stained red. Yeah, definitely not sweat or puberty. If it was, Beomgyu definitely had to go to an apothecary. By touching his shoulder, the feeling of sharp and rugged rocks greeted his fingers, impaling the top layer of skin and making his fingers drip and drop blood.

He sat up slowly, now realising the numbness rippling from his shoulders. From his shoulders down, his back was littered with small ruptures of rock-looking…bone? Spikes? Thorns? What were they? In a way, they looked like the bones of wings that failed to emerge.

Beomgyu was frozen in his bed, believing this must be a fever dream. I was feeling sick, he reasoned. Closing his eyes, he fell back onto the bed. Unfortunately, the moment his back landed; he heard his blanket tearing. Okay, a really realistic dream. He turned over, lying down on his stomach.

He didn’t see his parents when they entered, only heard their gasps. When they started to gently apply honey onto his lesions and tenderly wrap bandages, Beomgyu couldn’t deny the sting from the antibacterial remedy. No words were exchanged, even as Beomgyu continued to deny this reality by pretending to sleep. He doubted his parents fell for it. Nevertheless, he was grateful that they went along with it, ignoring his frequent flinches away from their tending hands.

“He needs to stay home today,” his mother sighed, now outside his room. Even without seeing her Beomgyu could hear the clear distress in her voice. “We can’t let him leave.” Whatever communication followed, Beomgyu couldn’t be sure as his thoughts ambushed him. What am I to do? What would my friends think? What would Y/N think? He now jolted up, standing to his feet as he started to fearfully approach his reflection in the mirror. Am I a monster? Am I evil?

Beomgyu swore he felt his bones trembling from within his skin, begging to escape with the rest of the things on his back.

Darkness. Taehyun awoke to darkness.

What time is it? It must be night. But then he rubbed his eyes.

Like looking through frosted glass, his vision was blurred. Someone could hold a sign centimetres away from his face and he wouldn’t be able to read a single word.

“Mom! Dad!” Taehyun called, his voice shaking as he tried to suppress the anxiety surging through his veins. “I can’t see!” From the sound of the door slamming open followed by a sudden shrill cry, Taehyun knew his parents entered.

“Honey, he’s scared and confused,” his mother hushed, “we shouldn’t scare him anymore than he already is.” He felt his mother’s warm hand touch his forehead, trailing downward. Her fingertips grazed down, closing his eyelids. Any light that broke through the haze was gone. “You stay right here, okay, darling?” Taehyun nodded, leaning into his mother’s warmth. Once she pulled away, the absence of the warmth made him as if he was outside during a heavy downpour.

It was when he believed they left that he opened his eyes again. In a desperate attempt for something to happen, he continued to rub his eyes. While one side of his vision cleared up by a dismissable amount, he heard someone else come in: his sister.

“Hi.” Her voice was soft, as if scared that any increase in volume would shatter every window in the vicinity. “Can I see?”

Taehyun removed his hands from his eyes. He heard a gasp. “What is it?”

“It’s a star.” Instead of his usual bright brown eyes, his right eye appears to be a dark abyss. His pupil, however, was replaced by an enchanting white star. “How did you do this?” Even if he could read all the dictionaries in the world, he wouldn’t find the words to fathom the situation or how he was feeling.

Simply put, he felt alone in a blurred world. Literally.

His sister reached forward and held his hand. “Maybe I can try to tell your friends to come by,” she offered. And then he knew he wasn’t alone, with the comforting hand of his sister grounding him in place and the thoughts of his friends being there for him. “You’ll be okay,” she murmured, her comforting words loud enough for her younger brother to hear. “You have us.”

It wasn’t unusual to have long drawn conversations about dreams and powers with Kai. No matter what, Kai ends the conversation with how spectacular it would be to fly. However, when he dreams to glide through the air, he doesn't mean it like this.

He was grateful that tonight, after waking up to the enormous back pain, he turned to sleep on his stomach - or else it would’ve been much worse. Not just for his back, but to make sure his bed didn’t break. Even in his groggy state, the new wings that sprouted from his back are the first thing he is aware of. Maybe because they tickled, or maybe from the pure white feather that fell onto his pillow side.

This is one heck of a realistic dream. He grinned as he brushed his hands through the soft feathers. I could get used to this.

Unfortunately, his reverie was disrupted by his siblings bursting open the door. “KAI!” he heard Bahiyyih scream. “DO YOU HAVE MY - Woah.” The sight of her brother made her freeze at the doorway. “Is this some sort of costume or prank you and your friends set up?” Kai shook his head with wide doe eyes. Frozen, Bahiyyih admired the white wings that seemingly emitted its own light. Her older brother stretched, ignoring her confusion. As he raised his arms, the wings stretched as well. The feeling felt like all the bones in his back just cracked, a truly euphoric sensation.

“What’s going on?” Lea, who was getting ready for a few nights trip at Beliftam, came into the room. “What the -,” Lea couldn’t even finish her sentence. The two sisters stood beside each other, staring at their brother, who seemed so nonchalant. “Do you realise…?”

“Of course, he realises!” Bahiyyih’s mouth is agape. How could he not?

His parents heard the commotion from downstairs, hurrying to calm down their children. “What happened? Why are the two of you yelling?” Instead of a verbal answer, their two daughters just pointed at their son. Unfortunately, the sight they saw ended up freaking them out.

After the initial shock, the heavy silence was interrupted. “Well, he was always called an angel,” his father mumbled under his breath, earning a light slap to his side from his mother.

“Sweetheart, you stay here,” his mother instructed, before shooing away his siblings and dragging everyone out of the room. “Stay here, okay?” she repeated, before locking the door.

You, in all honesty, noticed nothing. As you sat up in bed, you lazily glanced out the window, basking in the early morning sun creeping into the endless sky. Unfortunately, your head itches. As your hand reaches up, you suddenly… start bleeding?

Your nails have never made you bleed before.

You tried to find the reason for the wound, which you believed to be unexplainable. For one, you didn’t hit your head. Second, you didn’t have anything sharp on you… right?

It didn’t take long, of course, because as soon as you looked at your hand, your heart sped up. Vines were growing from your forearm and wrapping around your wrist - spikes spread throughout with the sprouting leaves. It looked like you reached into a forbidden forest and got gifted a glove forged by mother nature.From the weight of it, your hand was forcibly lowered a few centimetres each time you lifted it. You felt the urge to call for help. You can’t just cut this off… Can you?

Before you could even call for your parents, you heard mumbles slip from the doorway. “I don’t think it could happen to her too, do you?” It was your mother, her voice hushed as if to not wake you up.

“It happened to the others.” The others? Your mind immediately went to the boys. Is Beomgyu okay? How about Soobin? Taehyun? Kai? Yeonjun?

Your mother’s anxieties were evident in her shaking voice. “Maybe it’s just the boys. Maybe it’s puberty, and it forced something to happen. Maybe-” She listed more ideas, more possibilities.

“Love,” your father’s voice interrupted her as she spoke in circles. “We’ll only know once we open the door.” The idea of them entering the room made your heart pound so loud you swore they must’ve heard it. Would they still love me? You couldn’t properly process their entrance as you scrambled to hide your hands. However, once the door opened, your parents spotted you wrapped in your favourite star blanket, your hands sprawled out in front of you as you fumbled to hide them; too scared to tear your only comfort item.

A gasp followed. “Oh, my days!” Your mother sprinted over to you, taking your hand before immediately letting it go as the leaves pricked her skin. “Oh my Dae.” She teared up, wrapping her arms around your shoulders, careful to avoid your hands.

“Good morning, darling.” Your father’s voice is thick with pity. “You stay here, okay? We’ll just call some people. You don’t need to go to school today.” You nodded, speechless, as your father plucked your mother from your side and left, leaving you to continue staring at your hands and worry. How are the others? Who are the others? How can I let my friends know?

Unlike the rest of you, who were dutifully listening to your parents (even Yeonjun), Kai was buzzing with energy. Maybe it’s from the wings promising new heights or from being full of unlimited energy, Kai just wanted to test out his new wings. Maybe I’m magical, he thought as he jumped up from his bed - immediately knocking a glass of water from his bedside table. All he knew for certain was that he wanted to see his five best friends without having to wait for mail to go through.

Oops, he tried to close his wings. How does one close one’s wings? He asked, turning so his back was facing the mirror. Do I have to…forcibly push it? He tried to turn, but like a dog chasing a tail, it was a task with no end in sight.

CRASH! Some of his favourite knick knacks on the table by his mirror landed onto the floor, a glass gift from Blacksmith Choi included. “Beomgyu is going to hold this against me for life,” Kai mumbled to himself, ready to brace Beomgyu’s teasing as he continued to solve the puzzle that is closing his wings to merely fit through the door. Can I just…will it close? He turned his thoughts to focus on the idea of wings closing. Wait, but could it…like go through my skin? If I close it, will it bury itself into my flesh?

He shivered at the thought and resigned, “I’ll…just do this”. Turning 90 degrees, he prepared to walk through the doorway sideways - watching the edge of his wings to make sure it doesn’t bump into anything else (especially the pot of flowers gifted by one of his friends’ families). Shimmying his way through the door, he had to step back and forth a few times - being closer than he would’ve liked to an extremely fragile antique.

Once he successfully escaped, he let out the breath he’s been holding - as if his breath helped make his wings smaller. He was grateful his siblings already were shoved out the house, instructed “not to tell anyone” and to act like everything was normal (which…if that has to be said, it’s clear that everything is not normal). Unfortunately, the same people confining him to his room remain in the living room instead of work (where they normally would be at this time). With them is also the presence of a well-known face, pacing back and forth in the room.

In hushed whispers, he heard them speak. He rushed to hide behind a wall.

“..and Soobin is also affected” Mayor Choi commented, Kai catching onto the last end of his sentence. “I have yet spoken to the others, but I would imagine the same happened to them.” So Soobin and Yeonjun must be affected, Kai deduced. “I know I think we definitely need to try and reach out to Dae again.” Who’s Dae?

Kai’s mother, who has concealed her frustration with today as best as she could, started raising her voice. “She didn’t say anything about this, absolutely nothing. If we knew! We could have prepared for this!” From his blind spot, he could hear his father trying to calm his mother down through soft hums. He presumed, from the sound of his father’s feet shuffling, that he was standing beside her and rubbing her back. Despite that, he could hear his mother muttering exasperations.

Kai’s father appeared to be the most put together. Maybe from shock or from resignation, but he was appearing more clear headed than the others in the living room. “I think we have to organise for all of us to meet,” he declared, “can you try to get, well, all the Choi’s together and we’ll call the others? We can meet maybe…”

His parents have been together for a long time; evident in the way his mother finished his father’s sentence. “At the Choi’s bakery.” She seemed to gain her resolution, following her husband’s footsteps. “We can meet there. Knowing Hwa-Young, she’s probably stress-baking.” Mayor Choi’s hum confirmed her suspicion. Fair, Kai thought, Mrs Choi’s cooking really cures all wounds. He remembered the time he accidentally had broken his arm, and Mrs Choi brought over a platter of his favourite cookies.

“How can we contact Dae?” Mayor Choi asked hopelessly. Mayor Choi remembered the woman from over a decade ago; her ethereal and celestial beauty imprinted on his mind. He never believed in the old religion, but her presence made him believe. “She hasn’t appeared since, despite saying she would try to. Do you think she is…” He couldn’t say the word as easily as she had when warning him of her potential impending doom.

Kai’s father rejected this. “We have to try.” Kai felt his legs going numb with how still he was trying to be. All he wanted to do now was sit down, but it was too late to go back inside his room. “She did help us in the beginning, do you remember the necklaces?” Wait, necklace? His hand instinctively went to his bare neck, still revelling in the cold feeling from the missing metal, could this be related?

For a second, Kai was worried he said it out loud as his mother asked the same question.

If it weren’t for his momentary panic and guilt, he would’ve begged to hear the answer. Instead, the Mayor brushed his mother off - disregarding her question. “We won’t know until we speak to Dae. We should call everyone, like you said.” The politician is slowly getting his act together. In his mind, Kai is praying that resolve was contagious, especially as he trembles with worry about his friends. Despite that, he mentally patted himself on the back. Any doubt he had about running away dissipated at the thought of uniting everyone when you all needed it the most. “Let’s meet in an hour.” He declared, and then the three of them immediately made their way out the door. As soon as the door slammed shut, Kai celebrated the fact that none of them thought about locking it.

(This action, however, wasn’t immune to Kai’s criticisms; do they do this normally? People could come in and steal our stuff. Were they willing to let me get kidnapped?)

Soobin’s house was Kai’s first stop. Not only due to its proximity, but also because if their parents do bunker down there, it would be a lot harder to sneak Soobin out later.

The sight of one of his closest friends with strange ears was surprising, but the sight wasn’t as shocking as the pair of wings that greeted the other. “How…have you hid that?”

“Everyone is at school,” Kai shrugged, “but if an adult asks, I would just say we’re preparing for a costume event.” Who would believe that? The elder one silently scolds the rest of his village for being so oblivious. These wings look so real… and well, they are. Soobin even reached out to feel them. While Soobin is stuck staring at one of his best friends looking like a love child of a bird and a human, Kai is rummaging through his room - creating a huge mess with the expanse of his wings.

So much for a discreet exit, Soobin knew that as soon as his parents saw the mess Kai was leaving behind; he’d be grounded. His friends always call his parents lovely, but they’ve never seen them after they saw a mess. Heck, his brother has married and his parents are still strict about his mess.

Soon, a wool cap hit Soobin in the chest. “Wear this.” The cap had ear flaps and was one of Soobin’s most hated hats. Don’t get him wrong; Soobin loves his grandmother, but her cap-making skills leave much to be desired. Particularly, this cap made Soobin’s head look as flat as a table top. When he first got it, his older sister tried to balance a tea cup on his head. Nevertheless, Soobin reluctantly listened and slipped the awful hat on. “Now let’s get the others to run away,” Kai muttered to himself, already prepping his wings to squeeze through the window again.

Taehyun was next. They needed a brain cell, and out of them all, Taehyun had the most functional ones (at least, when he wants to - Taehyun is no stranger to ridiculous behaviour). Unfortunately, it seemed like Kai’s parents had the same idea. Even from walking the short distance between their houses, Soobin could hear Kai’s parents talking to Taehyun’s.

“Do you think it’ll get better naturally?” Soobin heard Taehyun’s father ask, harmonised with the creaking of the wooden floor. “Taehyun has lost his sight…. What if he never sees again?” From the eavesdropped information, Soobin let out a gasp. He turned to Kai, expecting a similar reaction - before remembering his new ears and consequent ability. Forgetting the cap currently hiding them, his hands quickly went to cover them. He couldn’t bear to look at Kai.

Sure, he hasn’t been judgemental since he picked him up but…why did I get these evil ears and he got angelic wings? Is something wrong with me? He thought about what Taehyun’s parents said and he started to question the permanence of this. Will I have these forever? Can I cut them off?

However, while wallowing in his thoughts, Kai started to take a few steps forward. “Oi, wait!” Soobin stuck his arm out, unshielding his (covered) ears to block Kai from advancing forwards. “Your parents are in there.” Kai felt a shiver run through his body. He was so close to being sent back home. All of this would have been for nothing. After a second, Soobin took Kai’s wrist. “Let’s go…” Soobin dragged him to the bushes around Taehyun’s house, “here”. The spot was perfect for all intents and purposes; they could see the entrance, they could also theoretically climb up the wooden lattice to…wait

This time, Kai is letting Soobin do all the work. Theoretically, Kai could try to fly to the second storey but Soobin quickly shot the idea down, citing how they ‘don’t know if broken wings are like a broken arm’. Luckily, Soobin also has height on his side.

Once he got onto the thatched surface underneath Taehyun’s window, he looked inside. Taehyun’s back was to them; he clearly hasn’t moved since he woke up, at least, that’s what the mat at the back of his head told him. Soobin peaked over the roof and gave Kai a thumbs up, before knocking on the window. Maybe Taehyun was safe, he thought, maybe he was just having a bit of morning blin-

His thoughts were interrupted by shock as Taehyun turned around, arms outstretched to feel his surroundings. Instead of Taehyun’s bright eyes that shone throughout the day, his right eye was blacked out as if someone poured ink in them. Instead of where his pupil normally is, a white bright star literally shone. Shine, Soobin remembered the teasing nickname you gave him for his beaming eyes.

“Who is it?” He heard Taehyun call, and Soobin wanted to smash his head against the glass. Not so loudly, he wanted to scream, they could hear. Soobin tried to force the window open, he tried to speak in a whisper (so as to not alert their prison guards downstairs), and he continued to knock. Luckily, Taehyun stopped calling and started lowering his volume. Can I hear him because of my ears or would Kai be able to hear him if he was here? The eavesdropper started to wonder if he could speak slightly louder.

So, he did. And he prayed to whatever entity is above them that his voice won’t be heard by the parents downstairs.

After the miracle that is getting blind Taehyun downstairs (which was going to be down the lattice but as they started their descent, their parents left and ultimately it was safer for the blind Taehyun to walk down the stairs), they made their way to you.

While most of your friend’s houses can be said to be linear from each other, your farm house was at a crossroads. At the two sides of the crossroads were Yeonjun’s place and Beomgyu’s. Kai’s plan was to decide who to get after you when the question comes, or divide and conquer. But Taehyun, after being briefed, realised that Yeonjun’s house is probably the best to hide out for now…to which Kai argued and said they could run away, but that suggestion was heavily ignored.

Thanking whatever being out there, the trio was fortunate that your house was easier to enter; a blessing of your safe small town. As your family owns the local farm, your home was right next to the shop. Due to your family’s closeness with the village and your frequent in-and-out trips, your door was almost always left open. They were grateful today was also the case.

Similar to Taehyun, they found you frozen in your bed. You were staring at your arms as if they were foreign entities that would threaten to curse you, your friends, and your whole family. On top of all that, you were wondering how on earth you could scratch the itch beneath the layers of greenery. Unlike Taehyun, however, you had your sight.

The moment you laid eyes on them, you almost cried. Both from relief and sadness. Relief from being not alone, but sadness from your friends being cursed as well. Instinctively, you ran over to try and wrap your arms around Soobin, Taehyun, and Kai - but stopped yourself. “I don’t want to hurt you,” you mumbled under your breath, “are you guys all okay?”

“Well I can’t see.” Taehyun was the first to answer, speaking matter of factly as if this was a regular stage of puberty. He couldn’t see how Soobin managed to wrap his arm to hover just above your shoulders and pull you close. If the thorns on your hand were digging into him, no one could tell.

Kai, after Taehyun’s statement, immediately took over. “Let’s run away, right? After picking up Gyu and Jun, let’s go and hide forever.” He unconsciously held his arms out, going to hold your hands as you two normally do, but your lack of reciprocation made him pull back. You just didn’t want to hurt him.

For you, the idea seemed great. You get to escape and be with your favourite people. For Taehyun, however, his realism was often irreplaceable. Normally, he’d bring up the logistics; what about food? Clean drinking water?

Today, however, it seemed to be taken over by optimism. His newfound unwavering optimism that there will be a cure has been the only thing motivating everyone. The cynical realist was providing optimism, which hardly happens. Maybe it means that the cure is real, Soobin’s previous worries were being replaced by Taehyun’s hope.

Beomgyu was the next to be ‘kidnapped’ (as Taehyun lovingly called it). Similar to yours, Beomgyu’s abode was connected to his father’s workplace. So while his front door was locked, the door that leads inside from his father’s workspace was unlocked. Kai was happy Taehyun was with him to help criticise how irresponsible your parents were amidst their crisis.

(“Is being bad with crises genetic?” Taehyun asked, directing his eyes towards Kai and Soobin to exaggerate who the comment was targeted to.

“Shh, they do the best they can,” you excuse them, making Taehyun roll his eyes and Soobin to smile at you.

Even with your attempts to distance yourself, Soobin stuck to you like glue. You were certain he had been scratched at least once by the vines spread across your hands. “Which happens to not be great, but still!” Soobin pushed off of you, leaving to jokingly sulk a few feet apart.)

At this new distance, Kai (and Taehyun) immediately jumped to Soobin’s side as the three boys started to make their way into the home. You lagged behind, trying to see if you could spot any scratches on Soobin’s arm. You counted at least ten small ones.

Taehyun, who was holding onto Kai’s arm with his life, screamed. “Gyu!” he called. “Come out!” The only confirmation Taehyun had that he was in the right location was his trust in you guys and muscle memory.

You were the first to go up the stairs, quickly trying to get to his room. Why isn't he responding? You worried, is he out looking for you guys too? A sudden sense of panic filled you as you touched the door knob. Before, you felt a bit of fear with relief from being together. Now, as you tighten your grip on the wooden door knob, you feel your knees buckle and your palms sweat.

Why am I suddenly so scared? You felt debilitated. “What?” Taehyun, who had left Kai to fend for himself, was about to make a snarky comment, but then his hands landed on your unscathed elbow. He felt you quake with fear. “What’s wrong?” His voice was barely above a whisper, as to not raise the attention of Kai and Soobin (who are currently discussing if Kai would have to shampoo his wings).

“I…I don’t know,” you croaked out, “I…just feel…terrified…alone…” Something was asking, no begging, you not to open the door. Why am I feeling like this? You feel as if that as soon as you open the door, you’ll feel ashamed. But why would I feel ashamed? “Tae…” your voice has never been so small, “I don’t think Beomgyu wants us to open the door.” Taehyun’s arm remains on your elbow, careful to not touch the intruding vines on your forearm, as he dragged you away from the door.

With his usual excellent timing, Kai quite literally pushes you aside to open the door - trying to rush everyone so that you all can “escape faster” (to which Soobin scoffed). Once the door opened, you spotted Beomgyu.

He was in the corner, his legs pulled to his chest. He no longer was pretending to sleep. Once he heard your voices, he wanted to hide - he even tried to hide under his bed. Desperately not wanting to face your reactions, he turned his head to face the wall. “Why are you guys here?”

“Gyu, are you okay?” Everyone spoke at the same time, but Gyu paid attention to your voice above everyone else. He still refused to look back. Despite listening, he refused to answer but then he heard stumbling…and tripping… and then he felt someone’s hand on his shoulder.

“You’re not alone.” It was Taehyun whose other hand was on your elbow. Beomgyu looked into his right eye, falling into its abyss, and his jaw dropped.

It was your comment who took him out of it. “I would put my hand on your shoulder, but…” He spotted your hands and had to fight his urge to hold them, “I don’t think that’d be great for you.” Nevermind that, he thought. He wanted to hold your hand; he’d do absolutely anything just to do so.

But he held back.

He looked at Soobin and Kai. Based on Soobin’s most hated hat (one Soobin tried to pawn off to Yeonjun a few years back), Beomgyu can only assume that Soobin had something on his head. Kai’s wings, however, are the elephant in the room. Mine definitely aren’t wings then, he confirmed. In the last hour of being alone, he convinced himself that maybe he wasn’t a monster; his wings were just growing. But Kai’s wings grew so fast, it must not be the case for him.

“Come on,” Taehyun, sans the snarkiness, reached for Beomgyu’s hands. “Kai’s commentary on every turn we make is starting to annoy me, and Y/N’s hands hurt. Can you guide me?” he asked with a dry chuckle, trying to lighten the already tense atmosphere.

The fear that once plagued you soon turned into a sense of determination. Beomgyu quickly stood up and hooked Taehyun’s arm to wrap around his arm.

After growing up with Beomgyu, you’d like to say you were fluent in reading Beomgyu and your friends …but there is no way you’re physically feeling what Beomgyu is feeling…right? You start to question it, purely based on Beomgyu’s change of expression that coincided with the feeling that seemed to accompany your actual feelings. That’s impossible, you thought, Kai can’t fly…I think. My hands wouldn’t give me powers either. Your suspicion was pushed aside as you followed Beomgyu and the group out.

As you walked towards the familiar home, you were relieved. Our last stop, you thought - ready to hide away from the world with your saving graces. However, you felt an itching desire to leave - a feeling that is certainly not your own. You looked at Kai - the very person who's been proposing to run away for the millionth time this morning. He was bouncing in his step, happy that you are almost complete. Stop being ridiculous, you told yourself, I cannot physically feel someone else’s emotions.

You turned to continue your conversation with Taehyun and Beomgyu, although words fell flat. What do you say in this situation? What can you talk about? It’s not like you can distract yourself from these physical manifestations, staring you straight in the face. Conversations consequently were limited while most of you eyed each other, trying to familiarise yourself with your friends’ new looks.

Beomgyu especially was burning holes into your hand as he guided Taehyun. He wanted to reach out and hold it, but you were holding your arms close to your chest; despite the obvious pain you felt from the pricks. Is it crossing the line to reach out? Holding your hand always calmed him down, but maybe he could finally calm you down for once. I’ll just hold it, it’s just a few pric-

Kai and Soobin, who finally caught up with you three, went to either side of you. While Kai kept his distance, Soobin carefully hooked his arm with yours and tugged you close. His shoulder was like a magnet to your head, letting it drop and rest onto his shoulder as you shivered in fear. Beomgyu has to admit - he’s noticed you’ve been skittish, jumping every once in a while. You’d constantly look around, frantic, as if trying to find a pin in a haystack.

Sighing, Beomgyu moved forwards - now focusing on bringing the half-blind Taehyun forward. Maybe it is a good thing Soobin held her, he was reminded of the spikes on his shoulders that surely would’ve hurt you. He also couldn’t forget how Soobin’s shoulders remained tense throughout their time together; his eyes were frightful and wide. He needs more comforting than I.

Within metres of the door, you fell onto your knees. Screams foreign to you soar through your brain. These screams were not your own. Monster, it called, monster. Your hands went to your brain - the thorns growing from your hands grazing against your scalp. He’s not okay.

“We have to go inside.” The boys looked to turn to you, your voice panicked. “Now.”

Beomgyu quickly followed your instructions, lunging forward and trying to turn the door. “It’s locked.”

You shook your head wildly, desperate to get in. “It’s never locked. Check the key there.” You dragged your arm out of Soobin’s, scratching him in the process as you scurried to try and save Yeonjun from himself. The third potted plant to the right on the window sill, you reminded yourself. If they ever did lock their door, which was rare as Mrs Choi was always home, they’d leave their key there. Something you learnt when they had to take a day trip to Beliftham and you had to deliver milk. It isn’t here.

Hopelessness filled your soul. I need to get to Yeonjun, you were scanning the entryway. It must be somewhere. The group observed your breaths increasing rapidly. Before anyone else could react, Beomgyu grabbed your hands. You tried to flinch away, trying to protect him from you but he couldn’t care. He just cringed at the pain. Holding your hand was worth it.

Soobin was quick to stare at your interaction.

Kai sighed, stealing everyone’s attention. “Time to climb.”

“How about someone try the backdoor or a window and then open the door?” Taehyun quickly suggested, “I seriously cannot climb like this.” He used his spare hand to motion at his eyes, which to him, revealed just blurred wood and figures moving.

Soobin nodded as his lips became a straight line. “That’s probably a better idea.”

“Stay here.” Beomgyu told you, letting go of your hand as your tremors returned. Your frustration was building up. Yeonjun wasn’t okay, every second you were spending here, you were wasting time. You nodded and immediately used your elbow to nudge towards Taehyun, providing him a source of support as Beomgyu left the both of you.

Just a floor above them, Yeonjun was standing centimetres from the mirror. Staring at himself in the mirror, as if once he looks away - his reflection would attack him. His hands went to feel the smooth surface of his horns that easily resembled the antlers of the many deers that roam the woods. Anger started bubbling in his stomach. I’m a monster. What is happening to me? Why me?

Why me? Am I a monster? I’m a monster.

Words flew around like ammunition, adding fuel to the fire. His grasp around the antlers tightened. This has to get off. Why me? Why me? With all the strength he was exerting, he started to shake wildly. The first tug didn’t work. I’m not strong enough.

He moved his right hand and left hand to focus on one side. The grip was too strong; the anger added adrenaline, giving him more strength than he thought he could have. Why me? With one tight squeeze that could suffocate someone in an instant, he heard something fall onto the floor.

His hands were bleeding. But one horn was off. Well, most of it. His stained hands, continuing to leak blood, went to feel the lump that was left behind. I’m a monster. An animal.

Before Yeonjun could begin to do this again on his other horn, his overwhelming emotions drowning him as a waterfall begged to spill from behind his eyes.

SLAM! The door that once was locked was forced open by his five friends, Soobin flinching at the intense sound. Yeonjun looked up; mustering up the courage to face his friends.

“What,” he sniffled, “a-are you doing here?” His voice was shaky, uncertain as he desperately tried to wipe the blood off of his hands on his pants. It was a side to Yeonjun they’ve never seen before.

“To visit our favourite grandpa.” Tae tried to lift the mood, obviously ignorant to the blood in front of him. Yeonjun’s shaky voice even let the blind one infer the troubled state of mind Yeonjun was in, although he couldn’t see to what extent.

You thought the sight of Yeonjun would comfort you, but even stepping foot into the familiar room that would normally bring warmth, you felt cold. Once more, you were brought down to your knees. You felt pain.

Pain. Fear. Anger. Shame. Rejection. Hate.

The feelings that surrounded Yeonjun; whose eyes were almost as red as his hands.

You jumped up, quickly sprinting forward and wrapping your arms loosely around Yeonjun - careful to keep the spikes away from the already bleeding boy. “What did you do?” you croaked out, now spotting the broken antler on the floor.

Following your action, the other four quickly surrounded him, taking him in their arms and holding them. The silence embraced the six of you as you all wept everything that goes unsaid.

As much as you tried to keep lighthearted on your journey here, it was a day full of emotional turmoil. Rejected by your families, feeling isolated and alone, having to escape from your own home - you wouldn’t wish these feelings on your worst enemy.

Kai decided to break the silence, “Let’s run away.” He could tell the five of you were going to protest; he heard it from Soobin throughout your walk; to where, how about food, how do we survive, and what about our families? “No, no, before you say no, let’s run to the forest. We can grab enough food for now. There’s even food there. We can come back when it’s all gone.”

“What if it never goes away?” Yeonjun sniffled, his voice sounding like broken glass.

Taehyun stepped in; “It will. It has to.”

The forest at night wasn’t foreign to them, but this was the first time they’ve seen the sky starless. Luckily enough, they were able to start a bonfire before it got too dark.

Since arriving at the forest earlier, they have set up a little camp. Again, it wasn’t unfamiliar; they’ve been camping in the very same forest since they could remember. However, unlike last time, they moved further away from their usual spot; somewhere their parents couldn’t track them down.

“Maybe it’s just starless because of our angle,” Soobin commented, trying to comfort the sudden nerves that trickled down everyone’s minds as they sat in darkness with only a flame keeping them company. It most definitely wasn’t a result of their angle; Yeonjun had just taken a walk around and couldn’t see anything.

With all his brilliance, Taehyun normally corrects or informs his friends. However, this time - he decided maybe it’s best to believe the impossible. “What does the moon look like?” He asks, trying to see the world despite his half-blindness. If he couldn’t see, then he might as well imagine. Taehyun has always loved the moon, ever since the first time they camped. It was a core memory; the six of them playing around under the moonlight as their parents slept in the tents, either chasing each other or playing in the river. In fact, learning about the moon was one of the first times he fell in love with reading; the books about the moon cycle, teaching him that life is a cycle of changes; but there will always be a new day.

You looked up at the sky, ready to answer his questions. Taehyun always doodled with you and he would always draw the moon stages, constantly reminding you of the names. “It’s a new…” you started before you could even process the sight - you wished you stopped yourself and told him the moon was clear in the sky, “... moon.”

“So no moon, technically.” Taehyun snorted. A starless and moonless night. You were truly alone in this universe.

“At least,” you thought out loud, almost never feeling the need to censor yourself around them, “we’re all exhausted.” Taehyun hummed. You wouldn’t have to feel alone for much longer as you’d wake up to the sun, and spend another day out in the forest with them.

The day itself was quite enjoyable. Once the shock wore off, the emotional exhaustion was replaced with excitement (“It’ll be a non-planned camping trip!” Beomgyu cheered before turning to Yeonjun, “Sorry grandpa, I know this ruins your sleep schedule”). While all your eyes were tired and dreary with your bodies sore from both the physical changes and the adventure, the flowing water from the river seemed to revitalise you. It was a day full of swimming, chatting, discussing hypothetical scenarios, and so on. None of you mentioned the elephants in the room; even when Kai accidentally shook his wings so harshly that he sprayed everyone with water after they finally got dry.

However, now you were faced with the consequences of your actions. Soobin could hear the animals within the forest wander, you have yet to be able to scratch the itch in your hand, Yeonjun’s horns and Kai’s wings made it hard for them to lie down, Taehyun was still unable to see - especially now through the dark where even light couldn’t pave the way, and Beomgyu - well, he just has to sleep on his stomach (something he could never do).

“The best thing about this,” Beomgyu started, “is that Taehyun probably doesn’t need to close his eyes to sleep.” A few of you chuckled while Taehyun started to whine as a response.

You, however, acted offended. “The best thing isn’t spending time with us? What a jerk move, Tae!”

“I didn’t even say it!” As Taehyun defended himself, you made eye contact with Beomgyu, who - using his facial expressions - told you to ‘keep the act going’. “Beomgyu was! Get mad at him!”

Beomgyu let out a dramatic sigh. “All I’m hearing is that our friend doesn’t appreciate our company.” He turned to Yeonjun, “don’t you agree? You have so many years of exp-'' He didn’t even have to finish his sentence - Yeonjun was already covering Beomgyu’s mouth and threatening him. Beomgyu squabbles, his voice muffled.

“I will get you!” Yeonjun whispered, loud enough for everyone to hear. The air may have been tense, but the conversation and jokes right now lightened the load. It felt normal again as if nothing happened. “I will make it look like an accident too!”

Soobin chuckled from his spot, “I’ll gladly help Yeonjun.” He stands up and walks toward the two fighting, ruffling whoever’s hair he could reach. “Don’t forget, Beomgyu, no one knows we’re here.” Soobin let out a fake maniacal laughter, before Beomgyu started fighting back.

“Oh shoot…” You fell back onto the ground, falling away from the fire. “No one knows where we are.” Soobin’s comment hit you like a brick. Sure, it was a fact that you accepted at the beginning - but it never really dawned on you until now. “How do you think our parents are reacting?”

Taehyun thinks of his sister, of his mother, of his father who were so supportive this morning. Yeonjun, Beomgyu, and Soobin would think of theirs - if it weren’t for the sudden chase Beomgyu started once he escaped their grasp. “I already miss Mrs Choi’s cookies.”

Thoughtlessly, you grabbed a stick and drew in the ground - trying to stop yourself from reaching out to grab Taehyun. “I wonder who will do the deliveries tomorrow morning.” Regardless of your efforts, Taehyun reached forward to hook his arm with yours. His head fell onto your shoulders.

“Don’t worry,” he soothed, “we got each other.”

Back in town, the group of parents were ignorant of their children’s whereabouts. Dae, with her celestial appearance, looked almost human. It’s been just over a decade since they have last seen her and she only appears to have two strands of white hair. Her skin, however, seemed to have lost it’s colour; as if she was being drained. Maybe it was from tiredness, exhaustion, or maybe it was from the darkness of the silent night. Otherwise, she barely changed.

“It’s the necklaces,” she simply stated without hesitation, her omniscience knowing all. “The necklaces were made to contain their powers. Once they took it off, they were vulnerable to the physical manifestations.”

Taehyun’s father blubbered, “They didn’t take it off though! At least Taehyun didn’t. He’s a good kid, he wouldn-”

“It’s a necklace,” Soobin’s mother retorted. “They grew up. It’s a weird request, and for most children - it’s harmless to take off the necklace. It’s a simple mistake. We should’ve expected this.”

Mayor Choi chimed in, “A mistake that could never happen again.” He turned to Dae, “How do we make the necklace’s effect more permanent?”

“It’s impossible.” Dae’s voice, however, still could be distinguished as inhuman. It was whispered yet echoed around them, filling the space - entering their lungs - their thoughts - their entire being felt lifted by the voice. “Nothing is wrong with these physical manifestations, of course. If they were born in my time, it’d be normal. However, I understand magic is no longer mundane here.”

Your mother decided to ask the next question, “How do we fix this?”

“I found them.” Dae stated, no quiver in her voice. “However, I must warn you. These necklaces were supposed to muffle their powers. Now that they’ve had it off for a while now, they have revealed themselves; the deity who had killed their biological parents may be able to locate them.”

The parents shivered in fear. Kill? Would he come after you? Taehyun’s mother voiced the question out loud, and unfortunately, Dae couldn’t be certain. While her omniscience allows her knowledge of all human activities, she could not track down Ki. To Ki, the only threat Dae posed was protecting those he aimed to find; be it corrupt presidents or these children. She has no knowledge of his current whereabouts or plans; but she can surely feel his presence in the world. It was why Gi and her created the necklaces; when the children were born, their energy as half-deities could be felt by all of them. They were uncertain of where it could lead, so Gi and her worked together to create something to suppress it; to help them live more normally among the mortals. “How could we protect them?”

“We can’t keep them apart anymore.” Soobin’s mother sighed, “They love each other too much. It’ll be like separating them from us.”

Dae’s silence flooded the room. She wishes Hye-Ji was here to help her know what to do, or Kwang was here to help comfort them despite their fears. If Jum was here, maybe he’d be able to take control of the situation. Or even if Won-Shik or Aera was here; they’d fill them up with hope and love that they could feel certain that everything would be okay.

But Dae cannot promise certainty. She can only promise the truth.

“There’s not much to do.” It was simple really. Ki would have felt their energy already. Dae felt it this morning and immediately went to search for the necklaces, to which she still has to repair the last one. Even if she repaired them immediately, she couldn’t have come down during the day to give them back - her power was weak, she couldn’t muster her human form until nightfall. “Keep them on the down low. Make sure they never remove the necklaces again. Hopefully, Ki hasn’t tracked them down to this village yet.” Her words were calculated - careful to prevent more panic, but that didn’t stop the fear trembling the room. “I will go now.”

Her announcement was followed by her gliding to the other side of the room, facing the wall. She turned her head and announced, “Your children aren’t home. They are safe. I will tell them to go home tomorrow morning.”

“Where are they?” Mayor Choi quickly demanded, raising his voice at a deity who didn’t even flinch. Her elegance and composure was as stable as ever.

She smiled as her body started to disappear into the wind, her human form retreating as she turned into her spirit form; an orb of blue energy. “It is their secret to keep,” Dae was fully gone now, but her voice resonated throughout the room, “but they will return tomorrow.”

Her departure left the parents in silence. Immediately, they went to comfort each other - after a bit of arguing, of course.

At the dead of the night, Soobin startled awake. Or was he awake?

He couldn’t be certain. For one, the stars had returned. Instead of the empty sky, the moon was staring back at him.

Soobin sat up and around him, everyone was asleep. Taehyun, who was previously holding Soobin’s arm, shuffled and reached over to Kai - his tight grasp an effort to find an anchor in the dark night. Kai’s other arm (the one not being held by Tae’s death grip) was splayed out in your direction, obviously trying to reach you. You, however, were facing Beomgyu who was facing you back. His legs were tucked tight to his chest, one arm wrapped around them and similar to Kai, his other arm reaching towards you. Yeonjun was at the end - he had chosen his spot as “the eldest male”, promising to protect you from anyone who may come across you all (“Everyone will see a monster, that’s great - at least they don’t know the monster is old and frail'' were Beomgyu’s last words before being tackled to the ground).

“You have to be careful,” A whisper seeped through the gust of wind. Soobin shivered, “He can find you now.” Soobin looks around; who's talking? Is it someone nearby? Is it my imagination? He looked back and forth, trying to find the source of the sound. “Go home. Make sure to never take it off again.” The noise must be from someone in the forest, right? He tried to think of any reason for there to be a voice from the forest or where it could be coming from. Trying to use logic, he can only think the voice was coming from the sky…but how? As he was trying to figure it all out, wiping the sleep away from his eyes...

It was morning again. The sky was a beautiful orange, the hue dawning on all of you - embracing you in its warmth. When Soobin woke up, he was certain that it was a dream. It had to be, he concluded.

Nevertheless, it was a beautiful day. The smells of char from the bonfire, sure, was suffocating - but the fresh grass around them combined with the beautiful sunrise revitalised him. He could feel the soil beneath his fingers, taste the odd feeling of saliva from waking up, and he could hear…wait. He could no longer hear the river stream that kept him up for hours. Crickets and birds were merely faint background noises, not alarms ringing through his head. His hands quickly jumped to his ears and at his realisation; he felt all the weight on his shoulders vanish.

He sits up and looks around. If I am free of this curse, the others must be too, right? Yeonjun - the furthest away - no longer had his horns. There was not even a trace of it. The only physical remnant of yesterday was the dents in the dirt of where the horns collided. Other than that, there was no bone, no scarring, no blood.

Beomgyu, next to him, no longer had his spikes. He was no longer sleeping on his side but comfortably on his back. He was free.

From Soobin’s angle, he couldn’t see your hands - especially as they were covered by Beomgyu’s. It’s fine, Soobin ignored the gnawing at his heart - you always instinctively reached out for others during your camping trips, if I was in his place, she’d be reaching for me. However, his eyes gleamed at the sight; your hands were released from the thorn restraints.

Kai’s lack of wings, however, was the most obvious disappearance of them all. Soobin expected to wake up in the morning and have to help Kai clean the dirt off the pure white feathers. The wings themselves seemed to emit their own brightness with how white they were. However, it didn’t pain him to look at Kai’s sleeping form - so either it’s really dug and hidden under the dirt or had completely disappeared. Based on Soobin’s previous observations, he knew it disappeared.

He quickly looked to the one beside him. Unfortunately, Taehyun’s eyes were still closed; still in dreamland.

So Soobin shuffled over, as quiet as possible (which admittedly wasn’t too quiet), and was immediately thankful that Taehyun has always been extremely easy to wake up. During his shuffling, Taehyun had already started to awaken; his eyes blinking through the haze of a morning blur.

It’s not black. Surely enough, Taehyun’s eyes were shining - but not due to the star that temporarily found a home there, but from his wide doe eyes. Soobin had to hold himself from screaming, from celebrating loudly. But he was faced with a dilemma.

It wasn’t a dream or a shared delusion - our parents reacted, he reasoned, so what was it? Despite his overthinking mind, he relished in the silence he sorely missed yesterday.

“Did you wake me up just to stare at me, creep?” Taehyun groggily asked, voice still heavy with sleep as he looked at Soobin.

He must’ve not realised. “Taehyun…” Soobin trailed off, his grin uncontainable, “Can’t you see me?”

Taehyun jumped up immediately. He was basked in the orange sunlight; he could see the trees around them. The sight of life made him want to crash right back onto his knees in relief. “I told you guys it’ll come back, I told you!” He almost cried, startling and waking everyone else.

The moment all of you woke up, everyone (metaphorically) kissed the ground you walked on. You couldn’t care less for the spiders surrounding you, the lady bugs crawling up and down your arms, the fireflies flying around as they seek refuge from the daylight. All of you were overwhelmed with relief, with happiness, with freedom - your immediate reaction was to hug each other. You were finally free from the imprisonment that was your oddities. None of you had to worry about hurting the other with the touch of your thorny vines, Beomgyu’s spikes, or Yeonjun’s antlers getting in the way.

With the profuse amount of blessings overflowing through your veins, a realisation sprung to mind. “I guess it’s time to go home then, huh?” Taehyun asked, scratching his head as he stepped back from the embrace. Despite being grateful for life to go back to normal, part of you will miss the idea of living with the boys. In the future, you reminded yourself of your promise to each other; living together in the same house here in Hybehead.

“We can leave after we eat all this.” Yeonjun motioned towards the food you bundled together for your escape from Yeonjun’s kitchens before you left (as well as the food Soobin and Taehyun were forced to buy for you guys, as the only two people with more discreet changes). Although the food was planned to last you at least a week, in hindsight it maybe could only last you two days or so.

Beomgyu set up the blanket for the six of you to eat; “A celebratory feast!” he basically screamed as the rest of you got the paper plates out. “We can eat as much as we want!”

As you all sat down, Taehyun remained just a few steps away; staring holes through Kai’s back. “You know,” he commented, “it’s great that we no longer have all of…that…but I wish I saw Kai’s wings.” You hummed in agreement. Out of you all, Kai was definitely the most happy - his wings were, well, angelic to be simply put.

“You should’ve seen my back,” Beomgyu chewed loudly from beside you, “maybe you could’ve identified what they were.” You chuckled to yourself; smiling at Beomgyu absentmindedly. For someone who felt so much shame the day prior, he certainly seemed to be basking in pride now. He turned to look at you, and caught your stare, immediately flustering you both. Beomgyu, however, wore his reddening cheeks with a smirk.

Yeonjun spoke up, humming as he ate his food, “I think they were thorns”.

“It kind of looked like bones.” Kai contributed. You looked sadly at Yeonjun, who although was joining the discussion, had among the worst of you all. Unfortunately, due to his brash actions yesterday, his hands are still scarred from ripping the bone from his head. Shifting away from Beomgyu and closer to Yeonjun, you hook your arms with his non-dominant arm so as to prevent him from eating.

He screwed his eyes shut, squinting at you “What do you want?” he asked sceptically, pulling his plate back away from you as if you were going to steal some of his food.

“I can’t just show my friend my appreciation through affection?”

Yeonjun shrugs and continues eating, until he hears Beomgyu start whispering loudly. “Y/N, good job…” It was obviously a joke; Beomgyu pretending to have orchestrated a plot for you to distract Yeonjun while he does something evil.

Yeonjun shrugged you off, pretending to be sceptical of you now. “What did Beomgyu make you do?”

Beomgyu was quick to defend himself; “HEY! I was doing nothing.” Yeonjun aimed his intimidating glance towards Beomgyu, as if trying to silently get information from him. The younger one sighed, “I guess my friend’s don’t understand me now, huh?”. He looked at you and playfully glared, “Traitor.”

As the offended boy playfully and roughly turned his head, he heard a CLINK. Confusion filled him, making him put his food down and find the clinking noise.

I thought this broke…

Beomgyu’s sudden silence grabbed everyone’s attention. “Wait, I have the same necklace,” Kai quickly commented, “but I lost it...” Kai looked down, only to spot the same necklace he swore he left behind. He took it out, showing it to everybody.

One by one, everyone looked under their shirts to reveal the very same items they lost weeks ago. Each necklace was practically related to each other; while the chain and metal hook looks the same, the marbles the metal secures all differ. From the material itself, it is obvious that the marbles were not any that they have seen before. Not only that, but something about the touch of them, now after reuniting with it after so long, felt strange - powerful, almost reinvorigating as if you were restoring something deep inside of you.

Firstly, Taehyun’s marble had the same chestnut colour of leather bound books, however, with golden stripes. Kai’s marble, on the other hand, looked like it contained the whole ocean with the variety of blues layered together. Similarly, Soobin’s marble’s colour and design could be likened to the allium flower, cascading over each other in different shades of purple. Yours was a royal green; beautiful and rich in colour with a series of lighter swirls wrapping around it. Beomgyu, with all his knowledge of different materials, could easily compare his own marble’s appearance with the one of an orange-red zircon. Lastly, while Yeonjun’s marble was the least vibrant of them all; ivory white, it still demanded attention as it appeared to catch light even if the light was nowhere near it.

“This has to be a coincidence,” Taehyun swore, not yet believing in magic despite the very same events he first hand experienced the day before.

“Bro-” Kai appeared gobsmacked, “we woke up with literal fantasy novel stuff, how else can you explain it? It has to be magic.” At the mention of magic, Yeonjun started to chuckle - magic? Impossible. “No, seriously though. Soobin, Taehyun - you also have older siblings, did they experience this?”

Soobin’s eyes were wide with fright. Magic can’t be real, he tried to reason with himself, if it is real - what else can be out there? He wanted to say yes to Kai, tell him that ‘yes it did happen to them’ to try and push back the idea of magic. If magic was real, then they didn’t know as much as they thought about the world around them. But he didn’t want to lie. Not to Kai.

“Maybe it’s a delusion.” Taehyun simply shrugged. “Maybe we all imagined it.”

Soobin, playing advocate for Kai, jumped in - despite the fear he held close to his heart of the unknown. “But our parents also saw it, like, they couldn’t have been deluded.”

Beomgyu cut in, “Let’s listen to Kai and Soobin, they might be onto something.” You looked at Beomgyu, whose eyes had a glint to them. I don’t think he believes this, you thought, he might be just entertaining him. In an attempt to lock eyes with him, you nudged him with your foot to try and read his genuine reaction. Despite the many years you’ve known him, this expression was almost unreadable. The only thing confirming your suspicion was the small cocky smile playing at his lips.

You, on the other hand, were conflicted. Yesterday’s circumstances certainly were odd and not mortally possible. But there have been no records of magic in the past…what makes us so special? It’s not like we’re the protagonists in one of those fantasy stories.

“I mean,” Soobin shyly glanced at you, “I don’t believe it, but hey - maybe.” He was stuttering, tripping over his words. “We have faced a lot of impossible things in the span of 24 hours so maybe magic could be real.” And it means there’s so much out there we don’t know, he stopped himself from adding before continuing to list some of his fears, monsters, villains, gods and goddesses, vampires, shapeshifters …what else?

Kai took over once more, “All I’m saying is this cannot be explained by science, so something has to have done it.” In the corner of your vision, you can see Taehyun shake his head - although his usual unshaken expression wasn’t present. It was clear that the events of the catastrophe that was yesterday had changed his mind, altered his perspective.

“Let’s just say,” Yeonjun said, trying to change the perspective, “it’s something weird and unexplainable.” He looked around at everyone’s face, who was nodding along - not wanting to start an argument or get too into the discussion. “We finally got rid of it, so let’s forget about it.” Soobin, however, was still biting at his lip. “What’s on your mind?”

Soobin shook his head, refusing Yeonjun’s invitation to speak. Unfortunately, he was pushed forward - everyone knew his worried expression (after being so easily scared) and this surely meets the criteria; his arms unusually close to his body, his lips slightly parted, his usually innocent eyes plagued with worry as he searched for something to distract him. It was only when he reached towards your hand that he started to answer.

“I overheard something last night,” he shared, “I’m not sure how serious or how real it was, but I don’t think we should take off our necklaces.” Kai was quick to agree, interrupting Soobin as he mentioned how he overheard his parents discussing it with Mayor Choi. “I really think it’s important for us to keep these necklaces on, we can hide them easily and it’s a small thing to be doing.”

You agreed immediately. It truly is a simple thing to do, and you can tell the others agree by how everyone quickly nodded along. “Let’s all pinky promise?” you proposed. “Touch thumbs too.” Everyone held up their pinkies, reaching to whoever is on either side of them. Immediately after, you all started to pack up to go home - everyone was nervous about what awaits them with their parents.

“Hi kitty-kitty!” Yeonjun cooed, a black cat curling up by his feet. It was the same black cat that seemed to have captured the village’s heart by storm. Hybehead wasn’t a stranger to animals, often dealing with lots of foxes and forest animals, but this cat was distinctive in its nature.

In the village, a household animal like a cat or dog is always accounted for. Stray kittens would quickly find their homes. However, everytime people try to offer this cat residence; it never stays. Odd. Due to this, the village has been holding up posters - even sending some to Beliftham - in search of their owner. Nevertheless, the cat remains distinctive for another quality - a quality that seemed to have captured Yeonjun. This cat had one blue eye and one green eye. Other than that, the cat seemed to have been pampered it’s whole life.

It’s been a few months since the incident. When Yeonjun looks at this wonky-eyed cat, he thinks of his horns. As much as he tried to forget that day, he could never; the faint scar that remains on his palms are a constant reminder. This cat may think of itself a monster, he sighed sadly as he went to carry the cat to put onto his lap. It looks so sweet...so innocent.

Mrs. Ho, a neighbour who tried to take care of the cat a few days back, walked by, “Wow Yeonjun”. The seventeen-year-old’s head shot up. He immediately smiled and was greeted by the town’s jeweller, Mrs. Ho, who has always been friendly to everyone in the village. “That small one really took a liking to you.”

“Pardon?” Yeonjun politely asked. He always appreciated Mrs. Ho, especially after the one time he was grounded and forced outside. Mrs. Ho had helped him find games to play with his ‘punishment’ of tending to one of the town’s treasured statues. Sometimes, when Yeonjun would be grounded and only be allowed to ‘go to school and go home’, she would help Yeonjun evade his father’s strict eyes - often by asking for Yeonjun and his friends’ help at her shop.

“This little one,” Mrs. Ho reaches out to pet the cat, only to receive a guttural snarl from the cat with two eye colours, “really doesn’t accept anything but food from people.” Yeonjun furrowed his eyebrows. Wouldn’t this cat want a home? He secretly took pride in being someone the cat took a liking to. “They like you.”

He sadly looked at the cat on his lap, “I won’t be allowed to take them home though.” Still stroking the cat, who has shown no particular dislike for his touch, he explained to Mrs. Ho that his mother is allergic to cats. “Maybe I’ll ask one of my friends.”

“How are your friends, my dear?” Mrs. Ho inquired, looking around for them. It was rare to see them without each other. “Are you grounded again?” Her tone immediately shifted to be more light-hearted, teasing him.

Yeonjun immediately shook his head, laughing. “No, no, not at all.” He quickly cleared up, “My class ended early.” Mrs. Ho hums, implicitly asking him to elaborate further. However, Yeonjun also recognizes that tone from his father; ‘are you sure you’re not just skipping class?’ but he can’t be mad at Mrs. Ho. If Mrs. Ho learnt that he skipped class, she’d help him cover up. “Students in my career path were asked to volunteer to help prepare for the town anniversary event, but I already helped with that and well…” he motions towards the paper that is placed beside him on the wooden bench.

His elder sits next to him. “Ah,” She murmured, “I must admit, I always look forward to your speeches.” Yeonjun turns to face her, a bit surprised. With speeches full of humour and youth, Yeonjun always manages to capture the younger audiences at the events; it’s why his father wanted him to start speaking. However, he was surprised to hear someone relatively older appreciates his speeches. “You are a natural-born leader, I can tell.”

Yeonjun awkwardly chuckled, avoiding eye contact. Well, I don’t want my father to hear this. Choosing to pursue the civic path of schooling wasn’t his choice. Luckily, he only had to do one year worth of it; a consequence of the curriculum being implemented in the second to last year of his mandatory school years. To be frank, he wanted to pursue the minstrel or knight career. Now, a few months into the beginning of the year, he’d hate to admit to his dad he actually enjoyed the civic career. However, he’s certain his father has noticed his significant decrease in troublesome behaviour since the start of this year.

“Well, thank you.” He smiled, now finally looking up. “If you’d like to see them, they’ll be here in a bit!” Mrs. Ho is no stranger to their talks, in fact, sometimes she makes them a bit more wilder. She was always one to pose hypothetical situations or strange ‘what would you rather do…’ questions to them when she bumps into them.

She waved it off, dismissing herself. “It’s okay, I have to go to Beliftham to grab some materials for a new design I want to try.” Mrs. Ho excitedly explained the design; a necklace with a small pendant in the middle. “I want it to be a marble pendant, you know?” She motions with her hands to demonstrate how big she wants the marble to be, before explaining how a lot of metals can’t carry that weight for long (and Mrs. Ho always wants to guarantee long-life necklaces). Yeonjun’s hands immediately left the cat in his lap and went to the one around his neck.

How was this made then? It was just around the same size she demonstrated and the necklace has yet to break in the last seventeen years. “Do you mean like this?” He released the necklace from the confines of his school shirt, lifting up to show Mrs. Ho the design.

Both of them were ignorant of how quick the black cat looked up at Yeonjun and the necklace.

“This is absolutely beautiful!” She immediately gushed, her hand quickly going to feel the material. “What is this made of?” Her question falls upon deaf ears; Yeonjun unsure himself. “It reminds me of moonstone. Is it?” The boy shakes his head and shrugs before admitting his ignorance. “But this is exactly what I mean! Do you know what metal was used? The weight of the marble? How long have you had it for?” She was shooting questions miles per minute.

Yeonjun, of course, told her as much as he could…which really was only that he had it since he was born. “This is like magic.” She awed, continuing to closely observe the necklace. “Do you mind if I borrow it for today? To show at the shop?” Mrs. Ho took a step back, letting go of the necklace.

Without thinking, Yeonjun lifted his arms to take it off until he remembered the day after the incident, the promise you all made. “Oh, I’m sorry. I would, but I really can’t.” Mrs. Ho nods understandably, although the disappointment was evident on her face. “The others have the same necklaces though. I bet you they’d be open to come by and stay with you while you create so you have a working model to base it on.” He always hated to disappoint his elders.

The cat in his lap’s ears twitched, as if fine tuning the conversation.

“That would be amazing!” She quickly exclaimed. “It’s also a great excuse to spend time with you guys again. Maybe get your free labour again?” She teased Yeonjun, both of them chuckling.

“Of course, of course, we’d be happy to.”

Mrs. Ho went to touch the necklace for the final time that day, trying to decipher what materials she should be on the lookout for in Beliftham. However, as she thumbs at the object - the cat lifted its paw and scratched her.

She laughed while Yeonjun looked at the cat in shock. In the ten minutes he’s been sitting with the cat, it hasn’t demonstrated any of this behaviour towards him. “They were like this the whole time they stayed with me, which happened to be about ten minutes for food.” Mrs. Ho then gives Yeonjun a quick hug, despite the cat’s obvious protests, and leaves him to wait for his friends.

Suddenly, the cat became much more…affectionate, if you can call it that. The cat’s small black paws start attacking the necklace around Yeonjun’s neck, although with how much force the cat puts into it - Yeonjun wasn’t sure if the cat has a personal vendetta against it…as if it was possible for that to happen.

“Okay, okay,” Yeonjun chuckled, smiling softly - ignoring the rough feeling of the cat’s nails on his chest, “I’ll put it away.” He hummed as he snuck his necklace back down under his shirt, but the cat’s onslaught persisted. “Look kitty,” he started, trying to gently push the cat to be sitting down on his lap again, “I promised my friends and family I can’t take it off. I even almost got grounded last time, okay? If i could take it off to make you stop, I’ll gladly-”

His one-way discussion came to a halt when he heard his name get called from down the street. He spotted Beomgyu leading the group, next to you who was looking back to talk to the other three. Yeonjun immediately lifted the cat and placed him on the bench; an action that cat sincerely didn’t appreciate with how it tried to sink their nails into Yeonjun as a feasible attempt to become physically attached to the hip.

“Skipping class again, I see!” you called, gleefully skipping ahead to hug him. Yeonjun scoffs at the implication.

Putting on a higher tone of voice, he emphasised his facial expressions, “Don’t you know, I’m a changed man.”

“Don’t you mean grandpa?” Taehyun earned a light shove with that comment.

Beomgyu, however, did his usual and started mocking Yeonjun. “Changed man,” he scrunched up his face as much as he could, “as if you don’t swear in front of us every ten minutes.”

The eldest shrugged, “Because it’s you. How can someone…” Yeonjun reached over to pinch Beomgyu’s cheek aggressively, “not want to swear at you?”

“Well, I can swear with you.” Soobin held out his pinky finger, immediately making Yeonjun snort.

Kai immediately added onto teasing Yeonjun. “I drew you a good luck picture!” Today, for Kai, was a quiz for the sailing career path. They had to draw a series of fish and list the distinguishing qualities. Kai, ever the genius, finished early and grabbed an extra sheet of paper. Yeonjun took one look at the picture and wanted to strangle him. It was a drawing of a pedestal with ‘Kai’s portrait of Yeonjun’ (aka a circle for a face, some sort of hair, and then three dots; two for his eyes and one for his mouth). “A good prediction for your speech today!” Kai motioned towards the ‘audience’ (aka circles) who were ‘clapping’ for him.

It was as if all of you ripped a page out of the ‘How to Annoy Yeonjun Handbook’, a book that Yeonjun swears would be written by Taehyun with the help of Beomgyu once Taehyun becomes an official scribe. “How can I hit all of you at once?”

Almost as if planned, you and Soobin both smiled and wrapped your arms around Yeonjun - your arms clashing with each other in the process. “You can’t!” tou sung. Admittedly, you didn’t know what the plan was today - something evident in how you tried to step forward before realising you had no clue where you were going.

As if reading your mind, Soobin posed the question for you. “Where are we going?”

Everyone turned to Yeonjun. “I was thinking we could actually go around the preparation area for the event tonight, yeah?” Your interest was piqued at the mention, although you weren’t sure why. You were curious, for sure, but not interested. However, this feeling seemed to confirm your assumption from the last few weeks; Yeonjun is enjoying the civic duty path. Of course, for another reason you were uncertain of, the statement and idea was full of shame - so you’d never say it out loud.

While everyone else blindlessly agreed, not thinking too much about it - Taehyun was always curious. However, his curiosity was also paired with intelligence - even emotional too. “What do we do there?” To Taehyun, he thought it was a genius question - one that could weasel out why Yeonjun wanted to go there without making him explicitly uncom-

“Stand around, I guess.” That definitely was what I wanted to hear, Taehyun silently laughed at himself, of course Yeonjun would be able to not fall for it. “Oh!” Yeonjun’s eyes widened as he remembered what he had to say, the six of them now commencing their walk towards their destination. “I told Mrs. Ho we’d stay in her shop for a bit, is that okay with you all?”

Soobin grinned widely. “I love Mrs. Ho!” Mrs. Ho would always come to the bakery at varying times each day. Each time Soobin would be behind the counter during her visits, he’d be elated to see her. To him, Mrs. Ho brought an immediate sense of comfort; the words she’d say were always those of complete honesty or humour. Nevertheless, everything she says drips with affection. “I’d love to help her around the shop again.”

“Why’d she ask?” Beomgyu asked, curious. While they do visit her from time to time, and always see her at big events (like today), it’s been a while since they spent a few hours at her shop.

Yeonjun motions to his necklace. “She was saying this type of design was impossible to make, and I showed it to her.”

Kai furrowed his eyebrows, “Are our necklaces not like…a secret thing?” Everyone looked at him - this was the first they heard of this. “LIke…why did we never mention our necklaces before? Why did we always wear it under our shirts?” Admittedly, most of you froze on the spot. Why did you? Was it just instinctive?

Taehyun, however, dismissed these questions, “It’s just a necklace. Plus, we trust Mrs. Ho. If the necklaces were something we had to keep secret, Mrs. Ho wouldn’t be blurting it out to everyone.”

Looking back, Yeonjun motioned to the cat, wanting to take the mick out of Yeonjun. “They also heard.”

Immediately, Taehyun rolled his eyes. “Okay, tell me what a cat would want to do with our neckla-,” he interrupts himself, “no, no, tell me how a cat would spill the secret.”

Not wanting to talk much about the cat longer, the black cat giving you a bad feeling - the weird invisible and inexplicable scratching feeling around your wrists, you changed the subject. “Will we see Mrs. Ho tonight?”

Yeonjun nodded, and before he could open his mouth, Kai jumped in. “I’m so excited for the events of tonight. Can you believe it? It’s been a hundred years since our village was formed.”

“I can’t believe that before that, this was part of a bigger city in a bigger kingdom.” Soobin sighs, remembering the story of the creation of Hybehead you’ve been taught since you were five. “Can you imagine how long a walk from one side of the city to the other was?”

Due to the heavy rain earlier this morning, the dirt roads were still quite moldable. With your eyes set on the destination in front of you, the six of you left six pairs of footprints in the wide road towards the town centre. Creeping behind these footprints were a pair of paw prints, the wonky-eyed cat following behind.

While Taehyun severely missed being in the same class group as Kai, he knew from the moment he started the specialised curriculum that Kai would’ve hated being a scribe. Firstly, Taehyun’s classes are central about learning the pedantics; what type of paper for what type of story, what type of ink for the paper, what type of font, and so on. Secondly, most of his lessons were inside.

On the other hand, Kai - pursuing the sailors' curriculum - would often be by the sea side or taking short trips to another port for the day. So while Taehyun may miss Kai, he was happy that Kai was happy - especially considering the long process it took him to decide choosing this curriculum. His father was happy, as he believed his son would be following his path, but Kai secretly had an ulterior motive; he wanted to leave Hybehead and sail as a merchant across the seven seas. Of course, he’d want to come back to Hybehead as his homebase - as, …well, who else will annoy his friends?

Fortunately for them, there were days for their general classes and as the same age group, they were together. But those were once a week at most.

In a village of maybe one thousand people and only 300 or so school-aged children, only seven people wanted to be scribes. Due to the amount of teachers actually available, this meant those pursuing the scribe curriculum all shared one class; no matter the age.

This also meant Taehyun was the youngest in his class.

It wasn’t a surprise to the administration, of course. What teenager would want to stay inside today, mostly practising their handwriting and reading books that can be as heavy as a farm animal?

Moreover, as Taehyun was without his friends in this class, his more introverted tendencies would take over. Coming to class in the morning, after briefly meeting up with you all in the park you’d always eat lunch, he immediately started to practice what they learnt yesterday on spare paper.

Calligraphy, his teacher called it - a text style to be used for poetry and fiction novels about magical worlds. The strokes were careful and calculated, yet expressed a melodious quality. If calligraphy was a person, Taehyun thought, it’d be manipulative - a liar as the harmonious font could say the most malicious words under disguise. Despite the font looking beautiful and free, it required a lot of skillful effort and expertise - upward strokes were to be-

His thoughts are interrupted as Professor Lim grabs the attention of the class. “Everyone, let’s welcome our new student Oh Ki-Hoon.” A monotonous chorus of ‘hello’s echoed throughout the small section of the village’s library. “Oh Ki-Hoon is new to town and moved here to be with…” The teacher turned to the new student, who quickly answered the question.

“My grandmother.” Ki-Hoon, for someone who looks quite young, was full of confidence. He appeared to have no self doubt; no quiver in his voice, no double take - he held his head up high without hesitancy.

Professor Lim tilted his head as he tried to think of anyone with the last name, “I didn’t know Oh -”

Ki-Hoon was quick to interrupt, although his eyes remained trained onto the students; not caring about the teacher’s reaction. “My grandmother lives just outside the village, but she goes into Beliftham for work - not here.” The abrupt student took the teacher’s nod as a sign that he won’t push for more details.

Professor Lim scanned the room, “You can sit next to Taehyun.” Ki-Hoon silently was grateful he didn’t have to make a fuss in order to sit next to the boy in the back row, quietly scribbling away. “He’s in the same age group as you.”

Taehyun’s head popped up with that comment. Yes! He silently celebrated. It wasn’t that Taehyun needed people, he does have some introverted qualities - however, he largely is an extrovert. If he wasn’t, he wouldn’t be able to deal with his five friends who brought all sorts of chaos everywhere they went. Everytime he thinks of this fact, he silently pities Soobin.

“Hello!” Ki-Hoon quickly greeted, plopping down beside Taehyun. Taehyun was able to get a good look at the boy beside him. Nothing in particular shouted ‘look at me’ besides, maybe, his definitive and dark eyebrows, and…okay, definitely his eyes.

Taehyun has heard about it before, only in stories. Heterochromia. A name with green origins. Hetero, or different, and chroma, color. While Ki-Hoon’s right eye was a dark brown that feels as deep as an abyss, his left eye was largely an electric blue with pieces of emerald floating through. Creeping in from the right side of his pupil was more brown. Partial heterochromia, if Taehyun remembers the term correctly, but it’s weird - he thought - I thought it’d only be two colours. In all reports he read about heterochromia, it was only two colours - not two and a bit of anoth-

Ki-Hoon motioned towards Taehyun’s practice sheet. “What is that called?”

Pulling himself back into the moment, Taehyun smiled and introduced himself properly. “Oh sorry, I zoned out.” Ki-Hoon chuckled understandably, “it’s called calligraphy. We learned it yesterday.” Wait, he’s coming into the course a few weeks after…and he missed a year. “My name is Taehyun, by the way. It’s nice to have someone my age here.”

“Taehyun,” It was as if Ki-hoon was tasting the name, ensuring to imprint every syllable in his memory, “it means great or honour.” Ki-Hoon motioned towards the sheet once more, “The greatness definitely shows up in your work.”

The boy in question let out a chuckle, not denying the compliment. He has been working on his strokes since class yesterday. “Yeah, thank you.” He held up the piece of paper, holding it out to appreciate it from a distance. “Do you want me to help you catch up?”

Through whispered conversations during class ‘silent times’ and spending lunch together, Taehyun learnt he and Ki-hoon had a lot in common. Both of their parents worked in journalism, Ki-Hoon aspires to be a part of the Hye-Ji association, and both love to swim (to which Taehyun invited him out to go to a nearby river rather than your secret spot).

It was at the end of the school day where he decided and was determined to introduce Ki-Hoon to the rest of his friends. By now, all your schedules would be finished, meaning there were no longer any schedule conflicts preventing him from seeing you all.

Turning to Ki-Hoon, Taehyun started to pack his stuff. “Do you want to meet my friends?” Taehyun was grinning wildly, excited to invite him into the group. He can imagine you all bonding well with Ki-Hoon to the point he can imagine the new kid being invited to your next camping trip.

Ki-Hoon cunningly grinned.

When approaching the park where you meet up in the mornings, Taehyun could even hear the four of you bickering from a distance…to be fair, mostly Yeonjun and Soobin bickering.

He turned around to face his new friend, “I promise you…they’re always like this -”. Part of Taehyun wishes you or Yeonjun or Soobin were there with him at that moment; you three were always amazing at reading even the blankest of reactions. Ki-Hoon was practically unreadable; no distinguishing features that highlighted any sense of emotion. No furrowed brows, no widened eyes, no grin. Just blank. “But they’re really not scary, they’re all super lovely.”

The lack of emotion turned Taehyun into a leaking faucet, rambling and giving him brief introductions to you in advance. “Taehyun!” Soobin called as Taehyun was now just a few steps away, “Beomgyu and Yeonjun are saying a butt is one, but I think it’s two.”

Taehyun turned to look at you, silently apologising for the plight of dealing with them alone. “This is Ki-Hoon,” he ignored the question, motioning to the boy beside him, “he’s new to town.”

Everyone waved back, introducing themselves and eying him up and down. You, in particular, feel an itch crawl up your arm, as if a spider was crawling underneath your skin. “Your eyes look so cool,” Kai awed, before immediately bringing the conversation back up. “Now, what is your opinion, Ki-Hoon? One or two?”

A full three weeks at Hybehead and Ki-Hoon has been settling in…well, adequately. To say that he got a good start off with your group was also questionable.

One of your favourite activities was spending time with Yeonjun. Of course, you can say that about all of your friends, but you and everyone else in your group haven’t had alone time with Yeonjun in a long time, especially as he is preparing to enter the adult world next year. Not only that, but he has been putting a lot more effort into his civic duties as mayor’s son.

It usually would be a group hangout, but after Ki-Hoon was introduced to you earlier today, you really didn’t want to spend time with everyone.

You were lucky you had frequent alone time with Soobin due to bakery hours. During your shift today, you and Soobin spent the whole time talking about the odd aura that seemed to swarm Ki-Hoon. It was clear that Kai and Taehyun really liked him, Beomgyu was a bit sceptical in the beginning but started warming up to him towards the end once they started speaking about blacksmith-related things, but Yeonjun and Soobin were hard to read.

The conversation you had with Soobin convinced you that it wasn’t just a feeling you experienced. Like Soobin, you’d consider Yeonjun amazing at reading people; you always were impressed with his instincts. Not unexpectedly, this was just your cover as a reason to get him to stop studying - your ulterior motive was to have alone time with one of your best friends.

“No, you’re right,” Yeonjun hummed, agreeing with you. “He reminds me of those stories we read in books…you know the one with the shapeshifter?” You laughed at the allusion, especially when you remember the images drawn with the story. The story of the shapeshifter was a famous one in the village; it was told to children to teach them the importance of honesty…or the brilliance of creativity. It’s been so long since you last heard the story, you can’t be certain what the moral was anymore.

In the story, Ki-young was an all powerful man with the ability to create illusions. He was a storyteller beloved by everyone. One day, his stories lost the interest of the town as a new storyteller came, one from another town, who told stories of monsters and creatures the town had never heard of. So, Ki-young started telling stories - or ‘prophecies’ as he called them - of creatures no one, not even the stranger, had seen before. Everyone believed the warnings, and believed the monsters would be coming. Ki-young wanted to bring it to them, to show them that his stories were the truth. So he shape-shifted into the creature no one has seen before. However, due to the stories, the town was prepared; they were able to trap him. Ki-young was never seen again.

“Are you saying we’ll never see Ki-hoon again? Because that’s the dream,” you joked, wanting nothing more than the icky feeling to disappear. “Talking about dreams…” You trailed off, and Yeonjun groaned - falling back onto his mattress as you sat on his desk chair. “You seem to be really enjoying civic duty.”

Yeonjun covered his face with his hands, but you felt an overwhelming sense of pride. “I guess, yeah.”

“Come on! You know you can trust me.”

“Fine, but you can’t tell the others.” Not looking at you, he held his pinky finger up in the air. You took the signal and approached him, locking pinkies before falling onto your back beside him. “I really admire my father now.” You nodded. You gathered as much.

Based on Yeonjun’s record - especially regarding how he chose a curriculum he tried to make you all believe he hated, you would have predicted he would be grounded every other day. Instead, he was the top of the class. He started doing extracurriculars, and most importantly, he seemed happier.

“I really would like to be mayor one day. Not based on nepotism, of course, but a proper campaign.” The last you’ve heard Yeonjun speak so dreamily was when he told tales of unicorns and dragons. “Maybe even a larger city.”

You smiled. His face lit up as he spoke of how he’d like to be a mayor; how he’d follow his father’s footsteps. The town he’d be a mayor of would be lucky. They’d have frequent community events, even more frequent town halls to submit issues and suggestions, and Yeonjun would make a personal effort to get to know everyone.

“Why don’t you want to tell the others?” you inquired. All of you wanted to see each other happy, you know that - especially as seeing Yeonjun’s excitement made you feel elated.

“Because what if the town for me isn’t Hybehead?” Yeonjun sighed, and you remembered the future plans you all discussed. “Because what if I can’t live with you guys?”

Admittedly, the thought saddened you. “It won’t be the end of the world.” Your voice was a low murmur as you realised how close the future actually was. It felt like you waited your whole life to be an adult, but you weren’t even sure what being an adult even means. “We can visit each other, there’s boats and horses. We also can send mail.”

Yeonjun nodded, “It won’t be the same.”

“We’ll be adults.” You turned to look at him as he continued to stare at the ceiling. “Nothing will be the same. Can you imagine Kai as a merchant? Or Beomgyu running the blacksmith shop? Or Soobin creating new bakery dishes? Or Taehyun as the head scribe?” As you listed each job, you realised one thing. More than half of you may have to leave Hybehead.

To be head scribe, you’d have to live in the country’s capital - and Hybehead is nowhere near that. Kai would frequently be on the seas, going port to port. Sure, he’ll be here for a day or two - but he can never be here for long. Afterall, Hybehead wasn’t a popular port. Most people just go to Beliftham. Now Yeonjun wants to be a mayor of a bigger town. Where does that leave you, and Beomgyu, and Soobin? The future was so uncertain but there’s so much you have yet to achieve, so much you want to achieve.

“What about you then?” Yeonjun asked, dropping his head to return your stare.

You shrugged. “Healer, I guess.”

“You don’t sound too certain.”

“Well, I’m not,” you chuckled. “But I rather not run the farm.”

“I’m pretty sure you can’t stay in your family home then.” It was almost true. Hybehead only had one farm; right next to your family home. If it doesn’t go down to you, it’ll go to another family pursuing the farm life.

“I think we can, actually,” you corrected him. “The house will just have a fence between the farm and the house.”

“So you will have no rewards for the cow manure you smell on a daily basis?”

You snorted. “I mean, I’m pretty sure I’m stuck with that smell for the rest of my life.”

He laughed, “Hey! We don’t know that. Ki-Hoon may eventually leave.”

Your jaw dropped at his joke, immediately bursting out in laughter.

Nevertheless, Ki-Hoon and Taehyun were getting along quite well, potentially a consequence of having essentially the exact same schedule. “So what does your grandmother do, if you don’t mind me asking?”

Ki-Hoon quickly responded, “She weaves.” Almost as if planned, Kai came by.

“Oh my mother does that too!” He cheered, excited to have something in common with the new kid - especially one that Taehyun has been getting super close to. If Taehyun is his friend, surely he’d be mine too! “Maybe they know each other?”

One thing Taehyun noticed about Ki-Hoon is that he was either immediate with his answer, or super slow. No matter what, his words showed no sign of hesitation; never stuttering and certainly no pauses between thoughts. “She works at Beliftham.”

“My mother goes there quite often for fabrics. Wow, how cool would it be if they knew each other?” Kai was oblivious to Ki-Hoon’s tone that was urging him to be quiet.

Taehyun, however, noticed it. “Where is everyone else?” he asked, inviting Kai to sit down next to them. Kai is first, he told himself, Ki-Hoon is no one to me compared to Kai.

“Yeonjun and Y/N have their lunch period at one, and Beomgyu and Soobin had one earlier.” Kai answered - he was always on top of everything regarding where everyone is. He was the one who’d ask everyone for their schedules and try to memorise it.

Taehyun smiled as his best friend got comfortable, unwrapping his lunch from his mother. “We haven’t spent much time together lately, huh?” Although disguised as a question, Taehyun said it more like a fact. And it was true.

Since Ki-Hoon has been in his class, Taehyun has been spending much more time with him instead. Even in general classes, Ki-Hoon would save a seat for Taehyun and not for Kai so Kai hasn’t been spending time with him in those classes either.

“Yeah, do you remember the last time it was just us?” As same-age-group friends, Kai and Taehyun had many memories with just the two of them - from class ‘quiet times’ to doing homework together (of course, after harassing you guys for the answers).

Taehyun grinned at the memory. It was a few weeks ago, the week before Ki-Hoon came into their lives. To bask in the sunshine, Taehyun and Kai decided to ‘borrow’ some canvases from the scribe's storage room and paint the forest. With their canvases and paint brushes at hand, the two adventured to their secret spot and painted - quite terribly - the river and waterfall. Kai had even included their rope swing.

As the two reminisced and caught up, Ki-Hoon was sitting in the background - smirking, plotting. “Do you remember the time we had exams?” The two burst out laughing. Kai was stressing out about mathematics, constantly rewriting his solutions. Taehyun, of course, was his saviour - but to get back at Yeonjun for not giving his old notes, helped Kai with a prank.

“How are you finding sailing classes though?” Taehyun asked, genuinely curious to hear how the days are going.

Kai smiled faintly, making Taehyun question if he was enjoying. “We’re having an immersion trip soon so we’ll be gone for three days, which will be weird.” Taehyun nodded, understanding how odd it must feel to be without his parents. “But it’s so far, mostly manual labour, some language learning - but only essentials. We’ll learn some cool stuff like financial trading later on, if you decide to specify merchants.” The youngest’s voice picked up as he spoke, making Taehyun happy. Kai deserves to be happy, he thought, he was really at a crossroads when coming to his decision.

“Sounds quite simple, really,” Ki-Hoon butted in, shrugging nonchalantly. “Taehyun does a lot of detailed information, Yeonjun does a lot of political studies, Y/N does health and healing, Soobin is learning how to manage a culinary business, Beomgyu is learning how to forge…and you’re tying knots?”

Kai felt an arrow go through his heart. Taehyun was confused - he’s never heard Ki-Hoon sound so cruel, especially to someone who definitely didn’t deserve it. “Well, more than that. We’re learning some languages and finances and -”

“But not yet, right?” Ki-Hoon prompted, making Kai’s eyes go wide and mouth to shut.

“Sienks neosu keml si mu.” Sounds quite simple to me, he said in Stauzic.

“Yai'lo tiado kink dankulok da avail dlaovkk.” Sounds like you’re quite dumb, he said in Jisnada.

"Cuiaftgn's a'an shunk shas naxfta Taehyun hat ftaan a'uugung xuia.” You didn’t even consider that maybe Taehyun was avoiding you this last week, he continued in Yummosa.

Taehyun’s ears perked up. While he was knowledgeable and could read the languages, he was still behind in understanding spoken and modern languages. “I heard my name. What did he say?”

“Nothing,” Kai interrupted, his smile gone as he tried to diffuse the situation. Just because he doesn’t like me doesn’t mean he’s not a good friend to Taehyun,“Nothing bad.”

“That’s so cool though!” Taehyun expressed. “You guys can practice together.”

Ki-Hoon continued, persistent to push forward - not caring that Taehyun was now curious about what he was saying. “Us guatn's taan ftuka xuia ha'a a lftatha un shut g'uial,” the new kid continued to speak in Yummosa, now saying ‘it doesn't seem like you have a place in this group’.

“In ny ulunuun, xuia a'a huftgung a'a'xuna fouxu.” In my opinion, you are holding everyone back.

Kai stuttered, packing up his meal to sit somewhere else. “I think I’ll sit somewhere else…um, I’ve made some friends in my curriculum and I see them…” He pointed to the distance, nowhere in particular, “over there.”

“Wait, Kai-” Taehyun called for him, but he was already skipping to the other side of the courtyard. “Why was he in such a hurry?”

Ki-Hoon shrugged, and when Taehyun looked away to try and find Kai in the courtyard, he smirked. One person down.

Out of respect for the community, Mayor Choi had made a rule that most things will be closed on Sundays - save for some restaurants and of course, the mayor’s office. As a result, Sundays would often be used as family days. Similarly, one Sunday every month; your families all come together for a big feast.

For your friend group, this means Sunday were the days where you often have dinners with your parents but lunches with each other. Your parents knew the drill; they’d pack small picnic items for you to bring.

Today, however, Kai didn’t particularly want to come. Something about feeling sick. When you all insisted on visiting him to help him take care of himself, he pleaded with you all to stay away and that his mother could help.

Consequently, instead of meeting at his place due to its proximity to your favourite picnic spot (a small greenspace by the port), you all decided to meet at Beomgyu’s.

“Oh, so you told me an earlier time to get me alone?” you teased Beomgyu who was flushing red as the two of you wandered throughout the blacksmith’s shop. It wasn’t true at all, you chose to come early when Beomgyu gave you his available times.

Beomgyu smirked back, ignoring the redness of his face. “More like you wanted to spend some alone time with me.” You rolled your eyes, lightly flicking his cheek. “I know, I’m just such a good sight to look at.” Not wrong, you thought despite you pretending to vomit.

“I didn’t realise I'm friends with such a narcissist.”

He responded by putting his fingers to his chin, as if stroking it in deep thought. “Didn’t Yeonjun come with a narcissist warning?”

“You’re so lucky Yeonjun isn’t here to beat you,” you laughed. “You’d be six feet under.”

Beomgyu flirtily smiled, “I wouldn’t mind being six feet under if it was with you.”

Based on your face recoiling, Beomgyu froze. “You want me to die?” His eyes widened - oh shoot, I said something wrong. He was stuttering to fix his mistake, especially as you looked offended. It was after a minute of his useless apology that you started to laugh. “I’m kidding, of course I knew what you meant.”

A sigh of relief never was so loud, at least in Beomgyu’s perspective. “You really fooled me, you kno-” Beomgyu tripped over his words as he tripped over a table leg.

Your arm quickly reached forward, pulling him backwards. Unfortunately, the motion of pulling him forward harshly pushed you forwards.

“Shot!” There is no doubt that there will be a mighty, ugly, deep purple bruise on your knee for the next few days. “I mean…” You looked up at Beomgyu, who was now leaning down to check your knee. “I guess you could say you fell for me?” From the strain in your voice, Beomgyu could tell it was painful.

Not wrong at all, Beomgyu thought before continuing his onslaught of apologies. “I’m so sorry, I should’ve been more careful.”

“Better me than you.” Lifting your arm up, you motioned for his help to drag you to your feet. “You do,” you grunt as he pulls you back to your feet, “have to stand up for longer hours than me anyway.” His strength was unexpected - something he probably earned from hours of blacksmith practice. Even he was surprised by it.

The strength of his help dragged him for your face to be millimetres apart, making all the playful flirting you were doing earlier suddenly feel real. If you just lean in… that could change everything. The atmosphere around you felt heavy, like you could throw a coin into the air but it would immediately drop onto the floor.

“My pabooooooo!” Yeonjun sang, swinging into the open-air workspace. Like a puppy, Soobin follows behind. “My pabo boyyyyyy Beomgyuuuuuu!” He continued to sing, forcing you and Beomgyu to jump apart - acting ‘nonchalantly’ as if nothing happened (which means he was whistling and you were staring at the…forge? Great ‘acting natural’).

Instead of arguing back at the insult, Beomgyu just awkwardly coughed. “Okay, what happened?” Yeonjun asked, unsure why the younger one wasn’t fighting back at his insult. “What did you two do?” The eldest eyed you two suspiciously, as if you had ripped up Soobin’s forsaken hat.

Locking eyes with Soobin, he immediately distracted Yeonjun’s narrowed focus. “What happened to your knee?” Eyes widening, Yeonjun bursted out laughing as he saw Beomgyu’s reaction to Soobin’s concern.

“It was you, huh?” He asked throughout his cackles, “You caused Y/N to fall? That’s why you two were so weird?” He isn’t wrong, you thought - glancing at Beomgyu who seemed to be thinking the same thing. “Always so clumsy, maybe we should wrap you in cloth.” The eldest hooked his arm lightly around Beomgyu’s neck, rubbing his hair aggressively.

Beomgyu shrieked, trying to escape his grasp, “Ow!”

Still tending to your knee, Soobin was checking if anything was broken - as if you weren’t already standing. “You do realise I would know, right?” You teased, “I am the one studying medicine.” Sheepishly, he stood up and apologised. So endearing, you thought before chuckling and leaning against his tall frame.

“I’m just saying, Beomgyu may need to get his eyesight checked.” Yeonjun argued, now holding his hands up as Beomgyu was freed; his hair a mess from Yeonjun’s attack.

Reactively, Soobin turned around as if finding something in the distance. It was strange; it was as if he picked up on a noise no one else had heard. “Well, speak of the Ki-chul.” Coming around the corner, from an angle you couldn’t even see, Taehyun appears with Ki-Hoon.

You turned to Soobin, silently asking him how he knew they were coming. He just shrugged, his lips slightly parted. You couldn’t hear them? He thought to himself, wondering how on earth he was able to.

“I hope you don’t mind that I brought Ki-Hoon!” Taehyun gleefully announced. Well…you did mind, but Taehyun was too happy with his new friend and you didn’t want to intrude on his happiness. Ki-Hoon remained silent, just lifting his hand up for a silent wave.

Until his eyes trained on you. His gaze made you smaller; he was a hunter, and you were the prey.

Beomgyu didn’t fail to see you shrivel up under Ki-Hoon’s stare. Soobin wrapped his arm around yours. Yeonjun glared at Ki-Hoon.

“Let’s head out?” Yeonjun asked, trying to ease the tense situation and get you in an open space. Grabbing the basket Soobin had given him on the way there, he motioned for everyone to follow him. Admittedly, the pain in your knee started going away quite quickly - disappearing like a rock dropped into a pond.

While Yeonjun’s plan was to get you into a larger space to distance yourself, Ki-Hoon didn’t get the hint. As Taehyun trailed ahead to talk to Yeonjun, Ki-Hoon lagged behind to stay around you - like how flies hover around honey.

“So Y/N,” He looked you up and down, “you look so amazing today.” Something about his voice wasn’t like the way he usually spoke, it wasn’t straightforward or uptight. In fact, he even deepened his voice. “It must’ve taken you all morning.”

Both you and Soobin seemed to draw back. Glancing at each other, you both pulled your faces - trying to contain your laugh. In a silent exchange, it was clear both you and Soobin were asking the same question; was that supposed to be a compliment?

“When I first met you, I didn’t think that I’d find you attractive at all.” Despite the fact you had to hide your laughter from his…what you can assume was a terrible attempt at flirting, it stung. It stung real deep. “Especially as Taehyun called you one of the boys. But you know what? You’re actually quite attractive.”

You continued to avoid his eyes, continuously staring at Soobin as if he was your lifeboat. “Thank you?”

“Obviously none of the boys here like you,” Ouch, you weren’t sure what hurt more; Soobin’s grip tightening on your arm or the sting that came with the comment. “So I think you’d be really lucky to go out with me.”

Looking around you, trying to see if anyone else is hearing what he was saying, you spot Beomgyu lagging behind. His stare was directed at the back of Ki-Hoon’s head. Unaware of the smirk on Ki-Hoon’s face, you were certain from Beomgyu’s clenched jaw that it was a good thing Beomgyu couldn’t see the intruder’s face.

“I think our first date will have to be-” He was persistent, you’ll give him that. You started to tune him out; this is just Ki-Hoon being annoying, no one else. Unfortunately, the spider underneath your skin - crawling up and down your bones had returned. All you wanted to do was leave; especially once it started feeling like an even larger colony of bugs started infesting your body.

Despite always providing warmth and comfort, your friends were unable to make you feel safe in his presence - even with Beomgyu’s watchful eye and Soobin’s tight grip, even with Soobin silently asking for permission to defend you.

“Hey guys!” You called, trying to keep your voice from trembling. “I think I’ll head home, I’m not feeling too well.” The excuse felt filthy on your lips; but it wasn’t wrong. Ki-Hoon was making you feel sick, your stomach threatening to vomit up whatever you had in the morning.

You rather leave and have Taehyun enjoy his time with his new friend. He’ll have his whole lifetime with me, you decided, but how long will Ki-Hoon be here? You have been friends with Taehyun for your whole lifetime, and if you had the choice - many lifetimes more. One afternoon won’t harm that.

“Are you sure?” Soobin asked, his eyes looking deep into your soul as if digging for how you were feeling.

You nodded. In hindsight, if you could go back to this moment, you would’ve said ‘no, it’s not okay for Ki-Hoon to come’ or ‘let’s cancel this whole thing and meet later’.

What you actually said was, “Yeah, go on without me.”

“So, Soobin…” Ki-Hoon started, startling Soobin. In all the time he’s known Ki-Hoon (which admittedly isn’t long), he hasn’t shown any interest in getting to know Soobin. Parasitic, that’s what Soobin heard you and Yeonjun call Ki-Hoon; latching onto Taehyun and never letting go. Unfortunately, that meant today, during Soobin’s lunch with Taehyun, Ki-Hoon joined. “You and Y/N, huh?”

Confused, Soobin stared at Ki-Hoon with his lips slightly agape. Didn’t he…flirt with Y/N in front of me? Where was this coming from? “What?”

Taehyun chuckled awkwardly, unsure of if Ki-Hoon was teasing or teasing. At the sight of Soobin’s annoyed expression, he stopped. “No, they’re not dating,” Taehyun answered for Soobin, who started to suck in his cheeks - a habit he developed whenever he was annoyed.

The question wasn’t out of nowhere, per say - it was more that everything Ki-Hoon had said prior to that moment insinuated he didn’t think any of them were in a relationship. Specifically, you had dropped him off between classes - especially as your last classes were beside each other. When dropping him off at the table, you would’ve preferred to stick by for a minute or two, but the moment you saw Ki-Hoon sitting there you instead gave a quick hug to Taehyun and Soobin before sprinting off.

Looking back, the benefit of having classes near each other means waiting for each other between them. Soobin now sees a downside is that someone might make that assumption.

Ki-Hoon groaned, “Can you understand English?” He started speaking slower, “How is your relationship with Y/N?” After each word, he nodded as if making sure Soobin understood each and every syllable.

“Yeah, that makes sense,” Ki-Hoon agreed far too quickly. What is with this boy? Soobin asked himself. It was as if he would swap ideas every ten seconds, like he was a match. He’d change his mind and opinions, constantly counteract himself.

Stifling another awkward chuckle, Taehyun’s eyes went wide as he looked at Ki-Hoon. Soobin was too confused to speak…what is he on about? “What do you mean by that?” The younger one coughed, Soobin still sitting silently with his meal wondering what on earth is going through his mind. One moment he says this, the next…that?

“Just that Y/N is way above Soobin’s league.” The instigator shrugged it off, as if it was a fact everyone should know. “I can see her dating someone like Beomgyu, or me, of course.” Remembering how tense you were under Ki-Hoon’s critical gaze, Soobin felt angered by his insinuation - but Ki Hoon moved on swiftly. “Are she and Beomgyu dating?

Taehyun quickly turned to Soobin. He may be bad at reading people, but Soobin wasn’t exactly subtle with his affections - especially considering Taehyun saw the change in behaviour towards you firsthand. “No, they aren’t dating either. Y/N’s single.”

The smirk tugging on Ki-Hoon’s lips didn’t go unnoticed; it was sinister. “So I’m free to ask her out?”

“You think she’ll say yes?” Normally, Soobin had a great filter - he would think things through before saying them out loud, even the most corniest of jokes. He doesn’t know why he said that, the words leaving his mouth snappy.

Ki-Hoon turned to look at Soobin, glanced him up and down, and then turned around as if dismissing him. “It’s not like I have much competition.” The troublemaker starts grinning cockily, as if he was better than Soobin. Gritting his teeth, Soobin’s anger wasn’t unnoticeable to even the most oblivious person. However, Ki-Hoon is attentive; he knew he was mad from Soobin’s tightening grip on his meal. “Why are you mad?” His voice slithered into Soobin’s ears. “It’s not like you had a chance. You’re too much of a coward.”

“Ki-Hoon!” Taehyun yelled, appalled at his so-called friend.

“Why would she like you?” he continued, ignoring Taehyun's persistent protests. Ki-Hoon now rose to his feet, attempting to tower the tallest boy in all of school. “You’re lanky, you’re just someone she leans on for support. Do you think she actually cares about you?”

Not wanting to be idly standing by, Taehyun stood up. “Stop!” He knew perfectly well Soobin could defend himself, but he seemed frozen in place - as if the words Ki-Hoon was spitting out were a paralysing toxin. The younger one turned around to check on Soobin, his arms outstretched as if his palm was the one thing keeping Ki-Hoon’s mouth shut.

One can dream.

“What?” Ki-Hoon scoffed as Taehyun continued to interject, now putting his arm down as the ‘power’ proved inexistent. “I’m just speaking the truth. Tell me, do any of you actually care about him?” Taehyun tried to protest, tried to overtake Ki-Hoon who spoke louder with every word - who spoke faster than he could understand. “Soobin is just Y/N’s little toy, huh? You all keep him around for the jokes?”

Taehyun shook his head wildly, refuting every point. But the words had been said. And he couldn’t take it back, as much as he wished. He only wished he sensed this was going to happen. He would’ve never introduced Ki-Hoon to his friends.

Silencing Taehyun, Soobin’s usual smile was gone. “I’m not hungry.” Without even packing up his plate, Soobin walks off. Even from behind, Taehyun sees Soobin’s head hanging - his slower steps.

“Good job,” Taehyun glared. “Do me a favour and never talk to me or my friends ever again.” While Taehyun hates seeing Soobin dejected, he thanked the stars that Soobin was walking slowly - it made it significantly easier to catch up.

None of what Ki-Hoon said was true, Taehyun knew, and it’s important for Soobin remembers that.

Remaining, Ki-Hoon sits at the table and grins at the ground. His body energises itself; the power he once had is returning.

Scribe classes used to be his favourite thing about school, especially as Kai had become more distant - even avoiding him during general knowledge lessons. While he enjoyed it before Ki-Hoon crawled into their lives, Ki-Hoon made scribe classes more exciting; shared jokes, someone to discuss content with. He enjoyed the practice that came with tutoring Ki-Hoon.

But now? After watching his “friend” harass his family? No, that’s never okay.

Luckily, today’s lesson was in a new room; a larger room. I can be free of being next to him, Taehyun savoured as if that was his lifeline. If he were to sit next to Ki-Hoon, he didn’t know how he could focus on class. There were so many unsaid words weighing heavy on his tongue; words he wanted to shout, to scream, to yell at Ki-Hoon. In fact, the weight of the words made him tremor with anger; even as he saw Ki-Hoon saunter into the classroom like nothing was wrong.

Unfortunately, Ki-Hoon didn’t get the message. Instead, he sat beside Taehyun and turned around; an ever present smirk tugging at his lips. With his presence, Taehyun immediately groaned and stood up to move.

“Taehyun!” Professor Lim called, “Please sit down. Class is about to start.” Taehyun nods, and starts to turn around to sit at the empty table. “And you will have to work in pairs.” Begrudgingly, Taehyun sat back down; planting himself in his seat.

“You’re stuck with me.”

The snigger leering on Ki-Hoon’s face infuriated Taehyun with all of him. This is just a game to him, Taehyun realised. He wonders if Ki-Hoon had many friends at his old school, or if anything he told him was true. “Only for today.” Taehyun retorted, denying the reality that his professor pairs them together all the time.

Ki-hoon suppressed a laugh, “I was only telling the truth.” From the unimpressed look on Taehyun’s face, it was clear he disagreed, a result of Ki-Hoon’s statements being untrue. “Soobin has a hopeless crush on Y/N.” The newfound enemy was aware Taehyun had no clue what he and Kai had exchanged the other day, and hid it behind, “and your friends obviously see you as a know-it-all, not in a good way though.”

Taehyun turned his head, as if prompting Ki-Hoon to speak more. It can’t be true, he thought, he doesn’t talk to anyone else but me. “You act like you’re so smart, but I wonder - why do you hide behind all these facts? Don’t you see how annoying it is?” Ki-Hoon then snorted, “you’re not even that smart.”

The conversation was under his breath, just loud enough for Taehyun to hear while the Professor started to speak. Taehyun didn’t even want to speak; once the Professor turns around and sees Ki-hoon speaking - Ki-Hoon would get in trouble and I won’t. “I’ve seen better than you since day one, I just wanted to give you a chance.”

Taehyun fought the urge to roll his eyes, preventing the words of protest from leaving his mouth. He just wants a reaction, it’ll give him power. So Taehyun bit his tongue.

“I don’t think they’ve ever even trusted you, have they?” Ki-Hoon continued endlessly. Even when the Professor turned around, it seemed as if he didn’t notice…how? Taehyun wondered, it’s so silent here… Am I the only one who can hear?

Admittedly, Taehyun questions if he’s going insane.

Nevertheless, he dealt with the class full of cruel words being thrown at him, aimed straight for his insides. At the beginning, the words broke through the shield he put up.

Towards the end, he managed to tolerate it. Because now he knows Ki-Hoon’s character, and this means he knows he can’t trust a single word that leaves his mouth - no matter how much it hurts.

“Kai!” Beomgyu called, chasing after his younger (yet taller…the world truly is unfair, he thought) friend throughout the courtyard. “Kai! Wait up!” It’s been a while since Beomgyu spoke to Kai, just the two of them - but he knows you’ve been checking in on him. Especially since he’s started avoiding group hangouts. Of course, Beomgyu wanted to talk to Kai about other things - what’s going on in his life, how sailing is going, and about general news.

But his father was discussing starting an arrangement between him and a family from another village, Jin-young’s Port. At age seventeen, Beomgyu’s parents were anxious about his future relationships. They wanted him to have a wife, to have a family that he loves, and to thrive. Unfortunately, Beomgyu was also hesitant to explain his feelings to them - especially as he had already expressed his interest in you. Did they think it wasn’t going to work? He thought, or did they think I’d never ask?

Why would they try to set me up when dad knows I have interest in Y/N?

Beomgyu finally caught up, which honestly - he was impressed by (especially as Kai had started walking fast the other way, making it extra difficult for Beomgyu to catch up with Kai’s long legs). “What?” Kai was exasperated; that was clear through his breathy voice and his shoulders dropping.

“I need your advice, please.” Kai didn’t have anything special in his eyes. What happened? Beomgyu thought, as he remembered Kai from months ago, who would look at all of them so warmly. Now it feels cold. So Beomgyu mentioned Kai’s soft spot. “For Y/N.”

Kai sighed and nodded, following Beomgyu to the closest yet most discreet table. “Are you finally asking her permission to court her?”

The elder nodded. “I really would like to court her. And soon.”

Even Kai felt constrained. He wanted nothing more to do than celebrate; to hug Beomgyu, and to run up to you to tell you to get ready. Kai wanted to be involved in the planning, in the celebration - he wanted to be involved. However, Ki-Hoon’s words haunted him every second - especially when surrounded by any of you. I’m not good enough. “It’s about time.” Kai settled on that response, leaving it with a breathy chuckle.

“What do you suggest I do?” Beomgyu asked, “Do I create a song for her? Do I serenade her in public? Do I bring her flowers? Do I give her the ring,” he takes out an enchanting black ring, “immediately or after a few courtings?”

Kai interrupted Beomgyu’s incessant rambling, “You know, Y/N is always Y/N. It doesn’t matter if-”

“Oh hello!” Before even motioning to the seat or asking for an invitation, Ki-Hoon sat down in between them. “What’s that?” Frankly, Beomgyu has always (mostly) gotten a bad feeling around Ki-Hoon, especially when having to observe him flirting with you. Similarly, Beomgyu has no expectations for Ki-Hoon to be kind or polite. However, the way Ki-Hoon’s focus solely shifted onto the ring made Beomgyu unsettled.

He quickly put it in his pocket.

“What was that?” Ki-Hoon insisted, his voice becoming as rough as an uncut gem.

Ki-Hoon’s presence meant it’s time for Kai to leave, at least in Kai’s perspective. “Nothing.” Kai brushed off, before standing up immediately, “I’ll talk to you later, Beomgyu. But you can do this.” Before Beomgyu could even respond, Kai skittered off into the distance.

“You can do what?” Beomgyu didn’t respond, and that’s how Ki-Hoon knew exactly what they were talking about. To him, it was obvious. “Y/N doesn’t like you. She is interested in Soobin, not you.” Menacing. If Beomgyu were to describe Ki-Hoon’s disposition, he’d describe it as menacing. This description never applied more to a moment than this, Beomgyu decided.

As someone who usually knows how to sarcastically retort, Beomgyu was uncharacteristically quiet. He often fought back, sure, especially if it was a friend who was teasing. But with Ki-Hoon? He was unsure if he was friend or foe. “Is that ring for her?” Ki-Hoon’s eyes narrowed down into the pocket he saw Beomgyu slip the ring in. Immediately, Beomgyu covered the pocket with his hand. “She’d never appreciate it.”

But Kai is right, Beomgyu thought, Y/N is Y/N. She’d appreciate anything that was thought out. Ki-Hoon’s words meant to dissuade him seemed to push him more. She would love this.

“Unless it came from Soobin.” Shattered into a million broken pieces, the invisible shield protecting Beomgyu from Ki-Hoon’s voice was now rendered useless. “Why do you think they spend so much time together? Do you think she really wanted to work at the bakery? Beomgyu, really think. I know it’s hard for you, but you need to.”

He dropped his hand from the pocket, and Ki-Hoon felt some hope. For the first time in Ki-Hoon’s life, he wasn’t the one who had all the cards. Beomgyu had them too.

“So give me the ring. I’ll make good use of it. I’ll pay you…100 nato.”

Beomgyu shook his head. While he was uncertain about your feelings for him, he was certain in two things. One, you were his friend. You’d appreciate this ring as a friendly gesture, unaware of the romantic intentions behind them. Secondly, he made that ring and he loves it. He would never give it to Ki. Out of all the work he’s made, even the more recent ones that were created with more skill and expertise than the ring, it could never compare to the ring.

Something about it seemed to make Beomgyu feel whole. It felt like a missing piece to a puzzle that he didn’t even know he had. “I made it. 100 nato won’t be enough.”

“Money isn’t an issue.” Ki-Hoon smirked, huffing as he tried to convince Beomgyu. This normally always works, he thought, why isn’t this working?

“And I can say the same.” Beomgyu’s expression was unreadable as he forced his gaze upon Ki-Hoon. Taking Ki-hoon’s introspective silence as a cue to leave, Beomgyu walked off as Ki-Hoon stared at him.

Ki-Hoon wasn’t sure if he was completely successful in this case. Sure, he angered Beomgyu - he caused these frantic and chaotic feelings to emerge from inside him. However, he can also argue they’ve been there for a while. The ring was definitely a source of insecurity and chaos for him, so Ki-Hoon was left wondering a variety of questions.

What did Beomgyu have? Why was he able to resist my persuasion? And most importantly, would the ring be better in his hands?

The ring he made a year ago was burning a hole in his pocket at this rate. In his defence, Beomgyu never found the right time. He couldn’t just do it in front of all your friends; not only can that add unnecessary pressure onto you, force you into saying yes - the side of him that makes rings for those he was…fond of… was something he wanted to keep private from everyone else.

“You know,” a meek voice started, “you should just tell her.” Beomgyu flinched at the voice, not expecting Kai to come see him now.

“When did you get here?”

Kai pulled back his smile, shrugging limply. “I guess I’m always at the right place at the right time.” He motioned towards you, who was about to have lunch. “You should ask her now.”

“Now!?” Beomgyu exclaimed, “Why now?!”

Kai didn’t let Beomgyu’s obvious panic get to him. In fact, he acted like his suggestion was just normal advice like ‘oh we should go on a walk now’ or ‘you should drink some milk with that’. He made a face, emphasising the fact that he thinks this is no big deal (while Beomgyu feels the world shaking underneath him). “It feels like a good time, you know.”

Beomgyu scrunched up his face, “Define ‘good time’ because this feels like the opposite.”

The younger one didn’t elaborate, instead just stared. Is he even paying attention? Beomgyu asked himself as Kai remained unfazed. It took him everything to not wave his hand wildly in front of Kai’s face to regain his attention. “Oh look! She’s coming!” Kai warned.

Locking eyes, Beomgyu regrets turning around to face your direction. You waved. He freaked out.

Turning around, he tried to find Kai - who had seemingly disappeared. Perfect.

What can he do? Run away. Beomgyu was determined to run away. Y/N will just think I have class, it’s all okay. I just got to go-

“Oi!” You called, jogging slightly to get to Beomgyu faster. “Why are you avoiding me? Have I suddenly become Ki-tae?”

The story of Ki-tae was another folktale that was lost throughout time as more stories populated the town. While the story has been long forgotten, Ki-tae has become a popular saying. Simply put, Ki-tae responds when you call to grant a wish. Sometimes, his wishes come true - but most of the time, he puts an evil twist to the stories; wreaking havoc on everyone involved.

The loverboy’s eyes couldn’t look at you; his eyes darted back and forth from the ground, a pillar, a classroom door, and…oh look! Is that a pigeon?

“Hey,” You chuckled at his failed attention, “we haven’t seen each other in ages.” Following his constantly moving line of sight, you bent - trying to be constantly what he was looking at. “What,” - you moved upwards, following the directions of his pupils - “is” - now downwards - “up” - to the right - “with” - to the left - “you?”

Frustrated, Beomgyu wanted to chuckle at your actions. He wanted to lean forward and pinch your cheeks or give you the biggest hug. How can someone be so beautiful? So sweet? So cute? His questions went unasked as he tried to find his lifeline. “I have to get to class.”

As simply as you could, you called him out for lying; “Wrong.” Over the last few weeks, you reached out to two of Beomgyu’s friends from Hybehead who also take the blacksmith curriculum. Specifically, Yang Jeong-in and Lim Jimin have told you about Beomgyu in class as well as their schedules. You were actually waiting for this week; you were able to figure out that this is your first coinciding lunch time in a while…or at least, that you managed to find out about. “I.N. and Jimin told me about class.”

Huffing, Beomgyu makes a mental reminder to get mad at them. They know about his feelings for you, they better not have told you that much.

“And,” you continued, “they told me everything about how you are in class. Like how you finish exams significantly early and how you are acing everything? You can miss five minutes.”

If Taehyun had heard you say that, Beomgyu was certain there’d be an argument. “You’re lucky Tae wasn’t here.”

You rolled your eyes, chuckling at the thought of Taehyun being (not seriously) upset with you. “If you’re really in a rush to get to class, explain yourself to me.” Dropping your hands to your side, you felt a weight simultaneously lift off and then add to your chest now. Lift off, as you’re finally able to confront him. The new anxiety? Because you’re finally able to confront him. What would he say? To urge him to speak, you spoke up once more. “The faster you tell me, the faster I’ll let you go.” You knew Beomgyu and his ability to avoid things forever, so if you didn’t do this now - it may never happen.

The boy in front of you physically stooped. From his heavy breath and downtrodden eyes, you felt both fear and relief. Relief, purely, from the fact it is evident that Beomgyu will tell you why he has been keeping away from you. However, the fear is in finally knowing why. Does he not want to be friends anymore? What changed?

The silence was thick; resting upon your shoulders and engulfed you. So heavy, you felt the urge to curl up into the fetal position. “Right, okay, so I like you…like, like-like you but I know you have feelings for Soobin-” Beomgyu was speaking almost too fast for you to process, but even then - the information being given to you was also a bit difficult to process. “-and I was planning to court you with this ring I made but Ki-Hoon was telling me how you like Soobin-” Part of you was glad Beomgyu wasn’t a scribe; you wouldn’t know if he’d ever end a sentence.

“Stop.” You held your hands out, placing them on his shoulders to make sure he heard you. “First of all, Ki-Hoon?” Ki-Hoon was the least trustworthy person in your eyes, especially after you heard what he’s said to some of the others. Moreover, Taehyun - his closest friend - had even stopped hanging out with him now. “You know I don’t like him. Why would I tell him who I want to be courted by? He doesn’t know anything about me.”

Oh. Right. Beomgyu flushed red, embarrassed. Where was my rational thinking?

“Oh, and for your information,” You dropped your hands from his shoulders, putting them into your pocket. It’s now or never, “I am interested in you too, pabo.” In all honesty, you weren’t sure what you were expecting but it definitely wasn’t silence.

Beomgyu’s eyes bore into you, making you feel smaller. You want to leave. “Don’t you have class?” Any confidence that you had seconds ago disappeared. Leave, you wanted to tell Beomgyu - I’ll talk to you once I’m no longer embarrassed. “I’ll go and let you-”

“You are interested in me?” Beomgyu’s voice was full of surprise.

“Wasn’t it obvious?”

“No!” He exclaimed, incredulously.

Should I be happy about that? It’s good that you weren’t obvious. Yet, certainly, if your interest was more obvious from the beginning - all the drama and uncertainty that came from the thoughts of an unrequited romantic interest and Beomgyu avoiding you might’ve never happened.

“Let me court you. Officially.” Beomgyu proposes. “We’ll go to the forest by ourselves, we’ll have a picnic, I’ll serenade you - do I have permission to court you?”

You raised an eyebrow teasingly. “Don’t you usually have to ask my parents for permission?”

His hand waved at the air, as if wiping away the question from the universe. “Do I have permission to ask them for permission?”

Bubbles and butterflies filled your stomach as you envisioned the future. “You always had it.” Beomgyu bit his lip before reaching out to hold your hands. At his mere touch, you swatted him. “Now go to class! I am having lunch with Soobin, not you.”

None of you saw Soobin in the cloisters, not too far away but not too close either. Yet your conversation ran through his head and smothered him. It was always Beomgyu, wasn’t it? Making his way towards the opposite direction, he looked down at the ground; trying his best to hold back his tears. Maybe Ki-Hoon was right.

The eldest of the group was never one to have a direct mission. Often, he would find longer and more enjoyable ways to reach the goal. Consequently, it grabbed everyone’s attention when Yeonjun practically marched forward with rage - his eyes set on one thing and one thing only.

“Hey!” He called, making multiple students turn their heads around. Yeonjun in general didn’t get mad - often playfully with his friends, but never truly mad. Everyone in town knew him for being so friendly, so his gruff tone was a sinister stranger in Hybehead. “Hey!” His angry calls bounced back and forth against the walls and swerving through the trees. The town seemed to shiver.

“Oh Ki-Hoon, you levereter!” Yeonjun growled, now in front of the boy in question. “What on earth do you think you’re doing?” People who use ‘all bark, no bite’ to describe those who are harmless have never seen Yeonjun right now.

Ki-Hoon tried to play innocent, he really did, but his pride wanted the spotlight. “I have no clue what you’re talking about.” Plastered all over his face was a smile that screamed ‘so what?’, one that challenged Yeonjun. Yeonjun clasped at the younger’s collar, tightening his grip as he tugged him forward.

“You have ruined my friends.” The eldest snarled, “you have made Taehyun and Kai ghosts of who they were. You broke up my family.” Each thing he listed made Ki-Hoon more proud, smiling smugly. While Yeonjun was fuelled with anger, Ki-Hoon felt pride. Chaos, he fed on it

“Are you sure it wasn’t you?” Ki-Hoon’s voice dripped venom, slithering through Yeonjun’s ears. “Are you sure it wasn’t your lack of leadership? Weren’t you the one who got them in trouble all the time?”

Yeonjun felt guilt tug at him. What Ki-Hoon was saying was true, but they were happy. “That doesn’t matter! They were happy. Can they say the-?”

Ki-Hoon’s grin only widened. “Are you sure about that?” His eyes flickered over to the other side of the courtyard where Beomgyu had just arrived outside your classroom door. “Did that happen when you two were there? Maybe I unveiled the truth,” Ki-Hoon leaned forward, leaning into Yeonjun’s chokehold, “Maybe they never needed you.”

Yeonjun showed his teeth, “You’re just a kid. You don’t know anything.” He let go and turned around, wanting to leave. His smirk; it was painted in Yeonjun’s head. He wanted to wipe that smirk right off, stomp on it, and bury it deep into the ground. He had no right. We welcomed him.

The angry fox started to march away, retreating to his next class. Eyes still followed him like magnets. “What are you then?” Ki-Hoon called back, making Yeonjun stop in his tracks. “Impulsive, for sure. Unrespectable.” Yeonjun’s fists tightened by his side, “Definitely not leader quality.” It was as if Ki-Hoon was reading his mind, fishing for all his bad thoughts and bringing them to the front. “Definitely not good enough for your friends, your family, or a town.” I can walk away, Yeonjun reminded himself, I can walk away and leave. He isn’t worth my time.

“You know, Taehyun and Kai and Y/N-” Yeonjun ran back as Ki-Hoon cockily and smugly sung his words, trying to instigate Yeonjun. He tried so hard to hold back, but he couldn’t now.

“Get their names out of your dirty mouth.” He seethed, hands back onto Ki-Hoon’s collar. “You do not even get to speak their names.”

Ki-Hoon snarled, “Oh, and you’re so high and mighty?” Ki-hoon practically spat at Yeonjun, “Look at your record, dimwit.” A smirk soon took over Ki-Hoon’s scowl, “Oh, wait, I have to respect my elders right?”

Yeonjun wanted to retaliate, he wanted to scream back. “How can I respect you? There is nothing good about you but your last name. The only reason you’ve made it this far is from being Mayor Choi’s perfect son, but that’s not true - is it? It couldn’t be further from the truth.”

Every word was vicious in nature, perfectly calculated yet careful in it’s aim. Coming out fluidly, it was almost as if he rehearsed this; as if the words were a part of a malicious melody. His friendly disposition was all a disguise, Yeonjun settled.

“You corrupted your friends - I didn’t ruin them. It was all you.” Yeonjun’s grasp tightened even more. From their distance apart, Yeonjun could feel Ki-Hoon’s spit against his cheek as if it was burning his skin. “Just like how you have been ruining your father’s reputation from the day he adopted you. Do you think he signed up for that? For you to ruin his reputation? He worked so Jum-hard for his spot, only to have you mess up all the time?”

It wasn’t that which was Yeonjun’s final straw, in fact - he could barely process what he fully said. Jum-hard? He’s never heard that saying before. But it was Ki-Hoon’s next sentence that threw Yeonjun off a cliff, forcing him to lose all his restraint and self control.

“Your father must regret having you. An imbecile to follow him. Maybe he’s a terrible leader himself.”

He didn’t know what happened next; it all happened so fast. Soon, Ki-Hoon was on the ground, nose bleeding as students around him gasped.

“Yeonjun!” Footsteps quickly came to Yeonjun’s side, quicker than Yeonjun could even process what he even did. “Yeonjun, what are you doing?” Beomgyu asked, slipping between the two of them - blocking the elder’s view of Ki-hoon.

Ki-Hoon was attracting the attention of students and teachers, holding his nose and crying. But you saw the smirk he hid under his hand and you certainly saw the glint in his eyes that screamed ‘I won’.

Yeonjun couldn’t hear or see it though; all he could hear was ringing while his vision was pure red.

Yeonjun didn’t process you picking up his fist, wiping away (Ki-Hoon’s) blood from his knuckles.

“Yeonjun-hyung,” You tried to grab his attention, but Yeonjun was filled with rage, anger, regret. It isn’t true, he had to repeat internally, what he said isn’t true. But then he internally resigned. If it is true, it’s better safe than to be sorry.

Yeonjun shrugged you both off. “Leave me alone.” He’s never spoken to you that way. You froze as lee left the two of you, surrounded by the new taunting laughter of Ki-Hoon.

Later that day, as he entered his home, all he heard was his parents’ disappointment through a hushed discussion. “I don’t know what he was doing.”

“It sounded like he was defending you and his friends.”

Mayor Choi’s head fell onto the table, “he was doing so well…so well. What happened?” Yeonjun could hear his father grasping for hope, as if this was his final straw. “I thought he could lead after me, the whole town loves him…but can he? If he gets so angry over ill-intended words?”

His mother sighed, “He’s your son, he can do it.”

“But is he my son?”

Yeonjun quietly made his way up the stairs, locking the door behind him as he fell onto his bed - hoping it would swallow him whole.

It’s been a few weeks since Yeonjun punched Ki-Hoon. With the blessing that was Ki-Hoon suddenly disappearing from the town (to which piqued Taehyun’s interest but frankly he couldn't care about him anymore), there was the curse of Yeonjun becoming distant. The curse, unfortunately, was especially prominent at this very moment.

You, Taehyun, and Soobin luckily all had the same lunch period today. Yeonjun did too. A few weeks ago, he would sit beside you guys and joke around, start a debate, or just discuss what has been going on. Now, from your usual seats, you waved over to Yeonjun - who immediately looked the other way.

“Whatever Ki-Hoon said to Yeonjun…” You trailed off, trying to imagine what could have been said to shake who you have always perceived as unshakable. Yeonjun, like all of your friends, was a source of comfort. You greatly admired his unquestionable sense of what is just and not. It was his support and advice that calmed you down. Unfortunately, you couldn’t prove the same - as much as you wanted to - as Yeonjun was determined to shut you out.

Apparently, he shut everyone out.

Before, if he couldn’t sit with you due to schedule conflicts, he often sat with his other friends like Wooyoung. Today, even Wooyoung wasn’t beside him.

Taehyun drops his head low, “Not just Yeonjun, but also Kai.” At the ripe age of sixteen, Taehyun already faces his biggest regret; letting Ki-Hoon infiltrate his friends. Why did I offer to help him? The same night he met Ki-Hoon, he dreamt of an evil force with mismatched eyes. A coincidence that Taehyun then rationalised it as dreams being influenced from his experiences.

Maybe it was a forewarning, he now realised. A cynic potentially becoming a believer, he couldn’t help but be wary of the dream he had of Beomgyu a few nights ago; his brown eyes were like ponds with ripples of blue and green corrupting and infecting the pools of brown. “Beomgyu also doesn’t seem to want to hang out anymore.” You didn’t notice that Soobin stopped his mindless humming.

Your attempts to get Beomgyu to rejoin the group were futile. He’d always back out and insist you stay with him, on top of trying to persuade you to quit the bakery. As a friend, Beomgyu was never possessive so you question what changed his personality. Was it because of you he was so possessive? Is his isolation your fault?

Instinctively, you started to fiddle with the ring on your finger. Since Beomgyu gifted it to you after a few dates, it has become one of your comfort items. Luckily, unlike your blanket, you can take it everywhere. You wonder how long it took him to make it. It was clear something was special about the material ever since he found it on the cliff. Magnetic then, but in the ring - it seemed to contain a million universes.

“We could try and ask Mrs. Ho if she still needs us around?” you suggested.

Soobin quickly shook his head. “I went by the other day. Yeonjun went on his own already.”

Taehyun let his head fall onto the table, “I’m sorry.”

Both you and Soobin spun around as if he just revealed that he’s failing class. “What for?”

“For introducing you all to Ki-Hoon, this wouldn’t have happened without it.” You felt a surge of pity from the amount of guilt he must be feeling, especially if he’s blaming himself for another’s actions. “I feel so terrible about it all, like, life feels so weird.”

Soobin was quick to jump in, essentially stealing the words from your mouth. “You didn’t know. He could’ve been an amazing friend.” You nodded along, trying to comfort Taehyun. “We all fell for it.”

You were so tempted to say ‘not me’, you really -

“Not her though.” Taehyun sighed into his arms, holding back his tears.

Well, you were trying not to say it so that he won’t feel worse, but you guess self-sabotage is a necessity to be in your friend group. “Yeah, but that’s because he was flirting with me.” At least, that’s what you think gave you the bad feeling. Honestly, you couldn’t pinpoint it; you felt it the moment you laid eyes on him. “You wouldn’t have known, unless he was flirting with you too.”

Like Yeonjun, Taehyun was unshakeable. It’s not to say that he didn’t get insecure, but he was always confident in his knowledge and his actions. To him, every action is carefully planned and thought out. Even his most impulsive actions had a short pros and cons list before it was enacted. “I guess.”

Seeing Taehyun like this and seeing your little chosen family broken up - you wanted nothing more than to hurt Ki-Hoon. You’ve never felt this amount of rage for anyone. Now, you understood Yeonjun’s actions - you understood the urge to send a fist straight into that cocky face, wipe that evil smirk off his face, and never see him again. At least the last part is true, you relished.

You placed your chin on his back, wrapping your arms around him as you tried to comfort him. Soobin jumped in, holding Taehyun’s hand and hugging the arm closest to him. Let it out, you wanted to say, it’s okay to cry - but the school bell rang.

Taehyun, at the sound, jumped up. If it wasn’t for his puffy eyes, it appeared as if nothing happened. “What classes do you guys have today? I have publishing.”

A part of the school curriculum means different classes every day. At the beginning of each week, the advisor of your curriculum will hand out schedules for the week. It was purely to make sure you advance in the career path, a decision that the school justified with wanting to ‘ease students into adulthood’.

“Shoot,” you sighed as you thought of taking off your comfort item, “gardening is today.” You didn’t want to lose the ring in the sea of dirt. Over the last few months, you’ve learnt to identify each plant from one another and to distinguish their healing properties. Now, you must learn the best conditions to plant it. “Tae, I think we’re in the same direction. Should we walk together?” Taehyun nodded, before turning to Soobin to silently ask for his answer.

Soobin jumped off the table, “I have finance keeping.” Unfortunately, there was no specific baking curriculum, so he took the combined culinary and business curriculum. “Are you in the greenhouse?”

You looked up as you slipped your ring into the bag. You stood up once the ring was securely placed, stretching your arms to hug Soobin to say goodbye. “I’ll see you later - I think we’re in different dir-”

“HEY!” Beomgyu’s voice rang loud and clear. Even without seeing him, you felt a wave of terror crawl down your spine. A hand wrapped around your upper arm, pulling you back and making you crash into another person; Kai. In front of you, you now see Beomgyu corner Soobin against the wooden table.

“What in the universe are you doing?” Beomgyu pushed Soobin back, making Soobin flinch and hold his hands up.

“Nothing!” Soobin quickly exclaimed, Taehyun stepping forward to try and intervene until he saw your frightened eyes.

“Then why is my girlfriend taking off her ring? Why is she hugging you?” Your heart dropped. All this because you wanted to protect the ring?

“Gyu -,” You tried to stop this from escalating, but Beomgyu brushed you off by continuing to yell at one of his best friends.

“Why were you flirting with my girlfriend, you puterelle?”

“Gyu-” you tried to get him to stop.

“I wasn’t!” Soobin defended, and you nodded - trying to show Beomgyu that what Soobin was saying was correct, even if he wasn’t letting you speak. Suddenly, you felt dizzy with…anger? Confusion? Even the dizziness was preventing you from thinking clearly. As you lost your balance, you had to thank whatever was out there for Kai; he’s the one thing keeping you on your feet.

“I know your intentions,” Beomgyu seethed, still cornering Soobin into the table. They’ve been this close before, but only when Beomgyu would tackle Soobin into a hug. Now, he’s tackling him to fight. “I thought we were friends.”

“Beomgyu!” Taehyun tried to intervene, now noticing how Kai was your pillar of support. “Nothing was happening. But look at-”

In all your years of friendship, you’ve never seen Beomgyu like this. He was visibly shaking with fury. “How does it feel, huh? Trying to steal your friend’s girlfriend? Are you happy?” Beomgyu was in Soobin’s face and he pushed him one more time.

That push hurt, the table’s wooden splinters poking into his back. “Do that again and you’ll regret it.” Soobin scowled as he pushed back, although not to the same amount of strength as Beomgyu was exerting onto Soobin.

“If you do that again,” your boyfriend motioned towards the ring in your bag, “you’ll regret it.” He pushed. And it set Soobin off.

Soobin exerted his full force in pushing Beomgyu off of him. You became speechless. You can’t sense the words coming. You wanted to look away as Soobin and Beomgyu glared at each other, both of them balling up their fists. With the new positions, Taehyun quickly went over to you - supporting your other side.

Kai, however, took that as a sign to get involved. He jumped in the middle, “You guys stop!”

“You don’t know anything, Kai,” Beomgyu growled, “You’re just a kid. And you’re not realising how much of a traitor your friend is.”

“Nothing was happening!” Soobin insisted, stepping forward to try and make Beomgyu flinch. He didn’t flinch, not at all. Taehyun was still observing, trying to provide you support. It surely won’t get more physical than this, he was certain. These two boys were best friends; they spent endless time together before.

They’ve shared pillows during camping trips and stole midnight snacks from the bakery during sleepovers. Both of them were like brothers from another mother; consistently helping each other, supporting each other, and challenging each other. Of course, these challenges were friendly - but this can’t be said about the fight in front of them.

But then Beomgyu threw a punch, making Soobin shell-shocked as he held his cheek.

“SOOBIN!” you called, about to jump in and stop the fight - but Taehyun held you back.

“Beomgyu, nothing was happening!” Taehyun emphasised, “He was going in the opposite direction! We were going to class!”

Beomgyu gritted his teeth before glaring at Soobin’s, “Are you sure Soobin wasn’t going to go and try to get with her?” Soobin’s jaw was now clenched, his fists were clenched even tighter.

“I told you, nothing happened,” Soobin snarled. “Why don’t you believe me?”

“Believe you?” Beomgyu scoffed, before dryly chuckling. You felt air escaping your lungs; you were scared, angry, regretful, confused, conflicted - you were feeling everything and anything. “How can I believe you?”

“Then believe Taehyun, or you know, listen to your girlfriend!”

“Don’t get him involved too,” Beomgyu cautioned, approaching Soobin again. “You already got enough of us involved.”

Now directly in front of each, Soobin’s height almost towered over Beomgyu’s. Soobin glanced at Kai, who like you and Taehyun, was unsure what to do. “You’re the one who brought Kai.”

“That’s a different story.”

Soobin let out a dry chuckle, his anger conquering his love for the boy in front of him. “No, it’s not. And, if you even care about Y/N, you’d listen to-”

“Don’t question if I care about her!” Beomgyu pushed Soobin again. Beomgyu is never violent, and that was a fact that all of you were thinking. He didn’t even like to hurt a fly. Once a bug flew onto his forehead and he refused to move until it did, not wanting to injure it and prevent it from going home to his family. “I’m her boyfriend. You’re nothi-”

“What is going on here?” Yeonjun’s voice, despite being cold and distant, was a warm embrace right now as he stepped in the middle of the two. “What ridiculous nonsense are you guys on?” While his voice was a welcoming sound to you, it was sharp like a knife for Beomgyu and Soobin. “Answer me.” Yeonjun demanded. Both of them scrambled to answer, overlapping each other. Bits and pieces could be heard, but ultimately - Yeonjun needed a clearer answer.

He turned to you, knowing he can trust you. “Y/N.” His voice cut through their blabbering, creating another silent tension as you tried to catch your breath. You’ve had anxiety before - especially before tests, but never like this. It felt too suffocating, as if you were feeling everything at once.

Taehyun and Kai, both by your side, helped you with your breathing - rubbing your back calmly and counting your breathing. Now that the attention was all on you, both boys looked at you with their eyes wide; shoot. They caused you to feel this way. This was my fault, both of them blamed themselves. The two of them reached forward, but Soobin stepped back once he saw Beomgyu leap towards you - not wanting to instigate anything further. Unfortunately, Taehyun and Kai stopped Beomgyu before he could get too close to protect you from his new found violent tendencies.

“I was putting my ring into my bag because I have gardening class and I didn’t want to lose it or dirty it.” Despite finally having your breath back, you were still gasping for air - the feelings now crashing like a fading wave onto sand. “So, I put it in my bag…and because….” You were repeating yourself, trying to understand what happened while speaking, “...Soobin was going the other direction, I was giving him a hug to say goodbye.”

Yeonjun furrowed his brow. “So what started this fight?”

The two boys cowered under his gaze, something you’ve never seen them do before.

Taehyun stepped in. “Beomgyu came in and accused Y/N of cheating.”

Beomgyu was quick to defend himself, “Not Y/N, but Soobin! I know he has feelings for her.” You turned to look at Soobin, who was staring at the ground - refusing to look you in the eye. He has a crush on me?

The eldest sighed. “Do you not trust them, Choi Beomgyu?” Beomgyu shivered.

“I do, I do, but -”

“There’s no buts.” Yeonjun, despite the annoyed facade he was putting on, was confused. Beomgyu was anything but violent. Sure, he can be impulsive - but he’s trusting and he’s kind and he’s attentive. “Just go to class, or lunch, or whatever.”

Silence followed. The six of you stared at each other like strangers, not like people you know like the back of your hands. But then Kai left to sit at another lunch table, not wanting to be here any longer. Soobin left next, after silently asking you for permission through a soft glance, wary of Beomgyu’s next move. You, Yeonjun, Taehyun, and Beomgyu remained. Taehyun’s sole purpose, however, was to support you and see if you will still walk to class together.

“Y/N,” Yeonjun’s voice was quiet, as if unsure of his own voice, “I’m not sure if you will listen to me,” Of course I will, you thought, “but you need to be careful and wise.” Yeonjun decided to whisper the next part, “It may be wise to not let them spend time together.”

Your heart shattered. You wanted to yell at him; he already left you guys, now he wants you all to leave each other? Before you could contest, Yeonjun walked off - itching to leave.

Taehyun noticed your downridden expression. It was clear you didn’t want to be here. “Y/N, let’s go.” The younger one nudged and you were grateful he was still holding you up.

“Tae, wait,” Beomgyu stopped him, making Taehyun turn around and stare at Beomgyu. How dare he call me my nickname now? Analytically, Taehyun looked at him as if he was an opponent; someone aiming to harm his loved ones. “Can I…talk to Y/N?”

“No.” Your pillar of support was ready to bring you somewhere he knew you’d be safe. He couldn’t be certain of your safety around Beomgyu anymore.

“It’s fine. I’ll talk to him. You go to class.”

A silent glance asking are you sure?

Followed by a subtle nod, yes.

The moment Taehyun disappeared, Beomgyu wrapped his arms around you tight. His warmth, despite the frosty behaviour minutes ago, surrounded you. Like a summer following winter, Beomgyu was back to his old self. “I’m so sorry,” he practically cried, “I do trust you, I don’t know what came over me.” His words came out quickly, unfiltered. “You mean the world to me and the idea of Soobin stealing you away from me-”

“He won’t steal me away, I’m not property.” You sighed, pulling away- heart heavy from the events of today. Beomgyu looked sheepish, but you chuckled - trying to hide your disappointment in his actions. “I’m with you, okay?”

His voice was meek as he hesitantly asked you his next question, “May I walk you to class?” Like a whisper from a prey to it’s repenting predator, you agreed. Beomgyu’s heart shattered at the docile sound. “I didn’t mean to-”

You turned to him, your eyes scolding him for what he did. Maybe it was never Ki-Hoon, you thought, maybe it was us. “What did you mean, then?” Your question seemed to be squeezed out of your vocal chords.

“I…I just don’t want you to leave.” Two hearts - one sentiment, yet you don’t know if leaving is maybe what’s best. You want to be with him with all your heart - and you can tell Beomgyu feels the same from his doe eyes and rapid heartbeat. But does being with him mean losing the rest of your chosen family?

Interlocking your hands, you smiled. You and your harrowing guilt can drown in your sorrows later. For now, Beomgyu is here. With you. And you want to hold his hand, and tell him you’ll never let go - even when the stars explode.

After classes ended, Soobin waited by your usual meeting spot. He waited and waited, until an hour passed and he was late. Maybe you were already there, he hoped - only for your absence to scream at him as he entered the bakery.

His mother and father were quick to swarm him, asking what happened to his face - but he brushed it off. He didn’t mention Beomgyu’s name once. ‘I fell on my way to class’, he said. His mother understood he didn’t want to indulge any further tonight, so she changed topics.

“Where’s Y/N?” Soobin wanted to know the answer, he really did - but he didn’t even know the answer. Throughout the night, Mrs. Choi spotted him continuously staring out the window between customers, waiting for something, well, more like someone.

Knowing her son, Mrs. Choi knew he’d deny that he was waiting for you.

He certainly wasn’t waiting for anyone else.

taglist: @de0nu @pastelsicheng @kpopworldwide @rebsmoonn | send a message to be notified of updates!

22 notes · View notes